Bible, NT-15, Gospel-6, Luke-2
Part 2
LESSON 15
THE GOSPEL 6
LUKE 2
Part 2
By Rev. G. E. Newmyer
And they brought unto Him also infants, that he would touch them: but when His disciples saw it, they rebuked them. But Jesus called them unto Him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God (18:15-16).
It’s rather obvious Luke is linking many things out of context to put them in context. The Pharisee rejected the Publican, as he used the Publican as his basis to exalt his self-righteousness, but if the Pharisee would have believed Jesus, the prayer would have been much different. Instead of the Pharisee bragging in his supposed self-importance, he would have been on his knees thanking God for merely being alive to have the opportunity to be with Jesus.
The simple matters are often the hardest for us to accomplish; we want to do it our way, yet God has provided a method for us to enter and maintain by. Our self-based efforts are based in the deeds of the old man. Even if we see God’s method, the old man always has something he thinks is better. When we listen to the old man we will assume we have better works, or more of them to gain us a greater honor. After we‘ve played the fool for a period of time, we come back to God’s method, where we find victory.
Did God know we would run about like a chicken with its head cut off? Yes, but He is longsuffering as He waits for us. We gain from the lesson, we find the old man is not our friend, he is our enemy. There are other areas where our presumed methods can cause harm: How hard is it to allow the little ones to seek Jesus? Yet, we tend to pile rules, do not’s, formulas, rites, and traditions on their heads. We forbid them to speak in tongues, we forbid them to study the Bible without our expert guidance. Why would we keep them from finding the Spirit in fullness? What fear has motivated us? Fear of them learning more than we?
Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child shall in no wise enter therein (18:17).
Prior it was Forbid them not: Here it’s Be like them. The zeal for spiritual things is the driving force behind the Babes in Christ; however, there are some who are carnal, they love their carnal attitude more. Corinth was carnal, but their problem was in the carnal attitudes of their leaders, not the carnal behavior of the people. If the leaders were spiritual, they could instruct and guide the carnal into the proper realm. Their leaders placed a Veil, or Yoke between the Head and Body, causing the people suffered (I Cor 11:1-7). Paul would not have them Ignorant of spirituals, thus he wrote to all, with an intent to break the Yoke, and rip the Veil to set them free. Why tell someone they can’t understand spiritual matters, then spend several chapters defining the spirituals? To provoke them to enter in.
And a certain ruler asked Him, saying, Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? And Jesus said unto him, Why do you call Me good? none is good, save One, that is, God (18:18-19).
This is a Ruler, thus Jesus isn’t denying He is Good, only asking the ruler if he knows who he is talking to. Luke shows this ruler should understand authority; Jesus didn’t wait for the man to answer, thus this question is to clear the concept, not deny it. This is another area where Luke takes an event out of context to bring it into context regarding the teaching.
You know the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Honor your father and your mother. And he said, All these have I kept from my youth up (18:20-21).
This isn’t a question, it’s a statement, the man knew the Commandments, but having knowledge, and applying it are two different things. Jesus isn’t giving the man the Law of Moses, although the commandments were incorporated into the Law, rather Jesus is giving the man’s approach to Love Thy Neighbor, thus connecting this lesson to Mercy as well as the Good Samaritan Parable (Luke 10:29-36).
The man said he kept the commandments, but his concept of “keep”, was much different from the concept Jesus was giving him. The commandments were a series of do not’s, but Mercy often entails doing for others, a point Jesus will make.
This Rich Man equates to the Rich Man in the parable, he came saying Good Master, saying he did the commandments as he saw them, but he failed to see what the word “Good” means. The Rich Man in the parable had the ability to do Good, but failed, this Rich Man also has the ability to do Good, but it would take an effort on his part to enter in. This man did many things, but he did them with the intent of doing for good for himself as well. Jesus went about doing Good, no one told Him to do Good, Goodness was part of His character and nature. Jesus didn’t need a set of rules to define Good, He was Good in all His ways. Of course we don’t want to confuse “nice” with “good”, or likeable with good. Simply because this Rich Man did no harm to others didn’t make him Good. Therefore, doing Good is not refraining from doing evil, rather we find it’s the doing, or an action of Good, yet there is none Good but God, thus in order to do Good, one must have God.
Now when Jesus heard these things, He said unto him, You yet lack one thing: sell all that you have, and distribute unto the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven: and come follow Me (18:22).
Here we can see how this rich man is connected to the concept of “little children” coming into the Kingdom. The rich man had his security in hand, yet desired to enter the Kingdom. However, he had to leave what he trusted in, in order to gain what he should Trust in. Attempting to pull things through the Cross leaves us with one hand in the world.
The context isn’t money, rather it’s Doing something based on “Think not every man on his own things, but on the things of others”. This was far different from refraining, this was going to take an act of doing. The Rich man refrained from things as he understood the Commandments, thus he considered himself good, but here he finds there is much more to “loving your neighbor”. The Rich Man is faced with a decision to give regardless of the material gain in order to lose his soul for the sake of Jesus.
And when he heard this, he was very sorrowful: for he was very rich (18:23).
Prior Jesus said he lacked One thing, then He listed three efforts, all of which were points of action. First the man was to sell, then distribute, and then follow Jesus, these are all efforts of deny the self; it would take a decision on his part to begin the effort. All this comes after the teaching regarding humbling oneself, thus this man had riches, he just couldn’t bring himself to be without, thus he trusted in his position and riches. The money wasn’t the issue, how the man felt about his money was the issue. It could have been a favorite hat, or some other material possession he held to.
This doesn’t mean we all run out and give everything away, it means If the Lord says so, we do. For some it’s a matter of giving up idols, yet money can become an idol, just as credit cards can become idols. A credit card is a piece of plastic, it’s neither good or evil, what we do with it tells the story.
Like the rich man we all have the power to cast away, or resist. The result for obedience is, “So we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me” (Heb 13:6).
And when Jesus saw that he was very sorrowful, he said, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! For it is easier for a camel to go through a needle’s eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God (18:24-25).
We already know about the eye of the needle, here the thought is the same, it’s hard for one who trusts in their riches to enter into the Kingdom, but not hard for one in the Kingdom to have the Things added. Which comes first determines the ability to maintain both.
And they that heard it said, Who then can be saved? (18:26).
All these men had been hungry at one time or another, all of them had money at one time or another, they knew it felt good to the flesh to have security, food and a place of their own, but Jesus is taking them beyond the flesh to the Spirit. Why, to make them poor? No, to give them a true sense of priority, if we put the things first place, we will sell the Kingdom to keep the things.
Prior Jesus said, seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, then All these Things shall be added. They could also see how the Temple was being run, the disciples felt wealth was the key, anyone with wealth could buy their way into the Temple, thus to the Jew it was the same as buying their way into heaven. After all why would God bless Abraham so greatly if money wasn’t the key to get into heaven? We know better, but we can see how traditions can corrupt minds, or hinder thinking. It’s obvious we’re suppose to have things, if not they wouldn’t be added, but this rich man didn’t have things, the things had him, they were governing his decision, as they formed his thought process. Something to consider when money begins to rule over us.
And He said, The things which are impossible with men are possible with God (18:27).
This connects with, “whosoever shall save their soul, shall lose it”. This rich man attempted to preserve his soul, thus he used his riches as a means to secure his salvation, but the preservation of the soul for the moment isn’t the same as having it saved. What type of test could he then face? His test was before him, his decision was before him, the scales of his future were in his own hands, the ability to finish the race was “Follow Jesus”, but the means still took a decision on the man’s part. The Word came, thus Faith was there, but would the man receive it? He asked, Jesus answered, but he wasn’t willing to put an action to his words. For this man this was “denying the self”, but his trust and life style kept him in bondage. Jesus didn’t Loose him, but He gave the man the keys to be Loosed.
Then Peter said, Lo, we have left all, and followed You (18:28).
All of us can relate to Peter, he never said anything he didn’t mean, but there are times when we say things we mean, yet the words are completely out of the will of God. Peter just heard about the Pharisee who prayed, “Lord, Lord, haven’t I given…”, now Peter says, “Lord haven’t I given?”. The mirror of God is not a window through which we see others, it’s a reflection of ourselves to discern our hearts and confessions.
And He said unto them, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that has left house, or parents, or brethren or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God’s sake, who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting (18:29-30).
Here it’s not giving things expecting to get many more in return, rather it’s leaving them for the sake of promoting the Kingdom, not the self. The things are still things, our attitude toward them changes greatly in the Kingdom.
Then He took unto Him the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For He shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spit on: and they shall scourge Him, and put Him to death: and the third day He shall rise again (18:31-33).
This would almost be a negative confession, but we know it’s the greatest positive confession of all time. Jesus not only saw the Cross, but He saw the Resurrection, and beyond. The joy of seeing Salvation enabled Jesus to endure the pain and suffering for us. The same is true in our case, the joy of knowing the Lord is pleased enables us to endure the test of our faith. This is more than prophecy, this is the Faith of Jesus at work, the same Faith we become a part of when we are Born Again. Many of our tests are not punishment, but turning the soul to the Spirit, from the flesh.
Luke began this teaching with Deny the self, he ends it with Deny the self. We have all the precepts and warnings regarding Deny the self as well as what it entails. Luke gives us the ladder to the Power of His Christ, the decision is ours, the effort is still in the hands of the Spirit.
Luke moves us along the road to Jerusalem as he joins the words of the other scribes giving us additional information regarding the Cross.
And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken. And it came to pass, that as He came near unto Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the way side begging: and hearing the multitude pass by, he asked what it meant. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passes by. And he cried, saying, Jesus You Son of David, have mercy on me (18:34-38).
The subject is still Mercy, again we discover it’s Mercy healing us. Like Mark we find they understood none of the things regarding the Cross or Resurrection, thus they were not allowed to discuss spiritual matters. This alone shows they didn’t have the Spirit, were not Born Again, as they were still natural. Mercy is vital, without it we won’t be able to do the Will of the Father, but without Grace we lack an understanding of spiritual matters.
This blind man’s knowledge of Mercy seems to far exceed ours. If we can grasp the greatness of Pardon, as we reach for the Mercy of the Father, we can enjoy the freedom of Mercy when its coupled with Grace as we find the fullness of the Power of His Christ.
Matthew told us about the two elements of this blind man, Luke shows Mark’s account regarding the one individual is factual, but Matthew’s account is also factual. Mark gave us the blind man as, “Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus” (Mark 10: 46), thus opening the man to become a symbol of the two blind men, one who suffered physical blindness, then the symbol of the defiled garment blinding the religious Pharisees.
And they which went before rebuked him, that he should hold his peace: but he cried so much the more, You Son of David, have mercy on me (18:39).
Jesus didn’t stop the first time this blind man called out, thus the blind man could have stopped, and said, “Oh well, the will of the Lord”, but he “ought always to pray, and not to faint”. When the people told him to be quiet, he called the more, he was seeking, knocking and asking for Jesus, he could care less about the crowd. There are times when good manners don’t have a place in our call for Mercy. Socially acceptable behavior for Bartimaeus would have left him blind, knowing Jesus held his Mercy broke the barrier of the defiled garment.
People have a propensity to make us what they think we should be, this is an example of a person who knew their hope was in Jesus; the people were only concerned with making the blind man socially acceptable. Only God can form us into what we should be, when we attempt it, or allow others to form us, we end with mask after mask, not knowing who we are, or who we’re suppose to be. The lust of being accepted by people, often forces us to be what they want at the moment. It’s still self-involved, it’s still using masks to please man. The New Man is fully able to form us into sons of God, we submit to the New Man, to bring about the result.
And Jesus stood and commanded him to be brought unto Him: and when he was come near, He asked him, saying, What will you that I shall do unto you? And he said, Lord, that I may receive my sight. And Jesus said unto him, Receive your sight, your faith has saved you (18:40-42).
Jesus stopped in His tracks, but not until the man kept asking, seeking, and knocking. Bartimaeus’ step of faith was his verbal persistence, as he looked to his future hope. As soon as Jesus called Bartimaeus, the garment was removed, as his healing was in hand.
We found the garment of this man was really his type of “union card”, an item showing he had permission to beg. Without the garment his means of support was gone. This connects to the Rich Man, showing both had their livelihood in hand, yet Bartimaeus tossed his to the side to reach Jesus. “Well, the rich man had more”, not so, it’s all relative, to Bartimaeus his robe meant as much, as the riches to the rich man, thus it was based in the desire to reach Jesus. Bartimaeus denied the self, by denying his means to remain the person he was.
And immediately he received his sight, and followed Him, glorifying God: and all the people when they saw it, gave praise unto God (18:43).
The defiled garment is also a symbol of self-deception, as long as the garment remained, so did the blindness. In this case the garment had to be loosed from the man, in order for the man to be loosed.
And Jesus entered and passed through Jericho (19:1).
The accounts give us the man who knew it was better to be persistent and healed, than polite and blind. Rudeness is not the same as persistence, the man was persistent, but not rude to the crowd or Jesus. He didn’t tell the crowd to shut up, nor did he rebuke Jesus for not stopping the first time, rather he continued asking, seeking and knocking.
And behold, there was a man named Zacchaeus, which was a chief among the publicans, and he was rich. And he sought to see Jesus who He was; and could not for the press, because he was little of stature. And he ran before, and climbed up into a sycamore tree to see Him: for He was to pass that way. And when Jesus came to the place, He looked up, and saw him, and said unto him, Zacchaeus, make haste, and come down, for today I must abide at your house. And he made haste, and came down, and received Him joyfully. And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, That He was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner. And Zacchaeus stood, and said unto the Lord; Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have taken anything from any man by false accusation, I restore him four fold. And Jesus said unto him, This day is salvation come to this house, forsomuch as he also is a son of Abraham. For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost (19:2-10).
This is exactly what He told the rich man to do, but Zacchaeus did it on his own, his desire was to please the Lord. This is another example of obedience, a step to denying the self. Zacchaeus was rich as well, he was a chief among the Publicans (tax collectors), yet he was “little in stature”. Blind Bartimaeus was able to shout, but not see; Zacchaeus was able to see and shout, yet both obtained the attention of Jesus, whether it’s see, shout or ask, Jesus is willing to hear us.
This also tells us it is possible for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God, if the rich man is more interested in Jesus, than his riches. Zacchaeus didn’t give all he had to the poor, but he was willing to correct all he had done wrong, as well as give to the poor, without having a law to tell him; his heart reached for Jesus, he was willing to do something without being told, what the rich man failed to do, after being told. This is akin to Abraham giving to the priest without a commandment telling so, thus Zacchaeus did the works of Abraham.
Those who said, “He has gone to be a guest with a man who is a sinner”, failed to see Zacchaeus was a Jew, as well as a lost sheep. They pointed their fingers of theological abuse and judgment at the man, but never sought to restore him. The people Jesus picked wouldn’t be allowed to sit in the back row of most organized churches, but they had front row seats with Jesus.
And as they heard these things, He added and spoke a parable, because He was near to Jerusalem, and because they thought that the kingdom of God should immediately appear (19:11).
Luke brings us up to date, Jesus is almost to Jerusalem, we also see the Pharisees and the disciples were looking for a physical kingdom of God; again they confused the Kingdom of God with the Time of Comfort. This also takes us back to “the kingdom of God comes not with observation: neither shall they say, Lo here! or lo there! for, behold the kingdom of God is within you” (Luke 17:20-21). Judas fell head long into sin because he thought the kingdom of God would bring him riches beyond comparison, thus he is like the “rich man”, only in his case it was seeking the riches, rather than a refusal to let them go. This shows Judas had many warnings, many times to see his own lust, but he became self-deceived, he felt Jesus was always “talking about the other guy”.
The Pharisees wanted the Time of Comfort to force their control over the Romans, or force all to follow their religious concepts. Judas assumed he gave all, thus it was time for him to gain, but instead of allowing Jesus to add the things, Judas decided he would gain the things on his own. Until Judas saw the result of his folly, he was convinced he was doing Jesus a favor. Judas allowed the defiled garment to blind him, thus both Judas and the Pharisees lost out in the end. The Pharisees had the Time of Comfort wrong as well, the Remnant operate from Mercy, the Pharisees were attacking Mercy.
He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return (19:12).
The parable tells us Jesus came to establish the kingdom of heaven, the foundation for the Kingdom of God. The religious leaders wanted Power, but they didn’t want to operate in Mercy. This parable would almost seem as if Jesus was going to some other country, but it shows Jesus came from heaven to establish a kingdom, then return to heaven as another Kingdom will be established to become the Church.
And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come (19:13).
The word, Occupy doesn’t mean to sit around, rather it means to keep busy: the root words indicate one stays busy in the things of God, which may include being locked away somewhere with the Bible as the Spirit guides and instructs, nonetheless busy.
This parable is somewhat different from the parable of the talents (Matt 25:14-30). In the parable of the talents each was given a different amount; one was given five, one two, the last was given one, or each was given in proportion to their ability (Matt 25:15 & Rom 12:6). Here each was given the same amount, with the same command, we must keep in mind how each has an equal duty, charge and ability. We often think the great spiritual things are completely out of reach, so impossible we will never see them, but if we use the pride of life to obtain they are, but if we submit to the Spirit they are in hand.
Any prophecy given to us is always in accordance with the proportion (measure) of our faith (Rom 12:3-6). God doesn’t present these things, then laugh because we can’t obtain, rather He knows they are always within the grasp of our faith. No prophecy, or word given us is always within our ability, no promise given is not within the ability of our faith, it’s simply a matter of putting our faith in Jesus to bring it to pass, rather than using our pride of life in some soulish attempt to make it come to pass.
But his citizens hated him, and sent a message after him, saying, We will not have this man to reign over us (19:14).
Just because they reject this nobleman from ruling over them, doesn’t mean they were able to remove his authority? Not at all, yet the religious rulers are looking at the Christ of God saying, “we will not have this man to reign over us”. Although they may say it, we know Jesus, as the King of kings, will judge them in the end. This is a classic display of the disobedience of the old nature, they wanted the Time of Comfort, but we know it’s Jesus who marks the Remnant on Zion in the Night for the Time of Comfort. Here the Pharisees wanted the Time, but didn’t want to be responsible. Clearly this “Fig Tree” was not the one God would pick to lead the people in the Night, it lacked good leaves, much less fruit.
The citizens are all those who stand in the doorway, those who are purposed for the calling, but have yet to receive it. Many are called, few are chosen, because few make the choice to be chosen. They hear, “Give it up”, then ask, “what do I get?”; they never reach for the promise, as it goes by to another who will dare to believe.
And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the money, that he might know how much every man had gained by trading (19:15).
Hold it, “having received the kingdom”? Wasn’t he the nobleman who went to receive the kingdom? Here we have a series of elements, the nobleman is going to receive his kingdom, he then called his “ten” servants, then gave them “ten” pounds, as he told them to occupy until he comes back, but the citizens hated him, sending a message saying they will not have this man to reign over them, then the nobleman returned, having received his kingdom, he called his servants to determine what they did with the charge they were entrusted with. Jesus will ascend, yet He will return. The Gift of Grace is a talent, what we do with it determines the reward, or lack thereof. Here the citizens remained self-based because they refused the nobleman.
Then came the first, saying, Lord, your pound has gained ten pounds (19:16).
This servant knows the silver belongs to the Lord, the servant was given the “power of redemption”.
And he said unto him, Well, you good servant: because you have been faithful in a very little, have authority over ten cities. And the second came, saying, Lord Your pound has gained five pounds. And he said likewise to him, Be you over five cities. And another came saying, Lord, behold, here is your pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin (19:17-20).
This one hid his talent, or kept it to himself, thus all of us have talents granted us in Grace, some are the Charisma of Charis, some an office, or other talents, mainly all in the Body have the Mercy as an Unction. Here we find the candle was placed under the bed, rather than being seen by all. This also shows the ability was in hand to obtain the saving of his soul, but he tucked the ability away, or refused to apply it.
Before the nobleman left he never said what the reward would be, really he never told them there would be a reward for doing what was right, nonetheless the evidence shows they knew there would be one.
For I feared you, because you are an austere man: you take up that you lay not down, and reap that you did not sow. And he said unto him, Out of your own mouth will I judge you, you wicked servant. You knew that I was an austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow (19:21-22).
Seems kind of tough, but the nobleman gave them all the foundation, not one of them had to seek their own silver, they were all entrusted with the talent. The servant was pre-warned, from his own mouth he was judged. Jesus said, “for by your words you shall be justified, and by your words you shall be condemned” (Matt 12:37).
We get our English word Austere from the same Greek word used here, which means, Exacting, Without confusion, or Straight forward. The servant knew the type of man the nobleman was, he knew the nobleman expected a return on the talent. What did the servant fail to do? What was required of him, he felt he had some special favor, something separating him from the duties of the others, not so. To whom much is given, much is required; Jesus said when He goes to the Father we shall do greater works (Jn 14:12).
Wherefore then gave you not my money into the bank, that at my coming I might have required my own with usury? (19:23).
The servant merely had to place the Silver in the hands of Someone who could obtain the gain, meaning bringing someone to the Lord. This shows we were given a Gift, that Born of the Spirit is Spirit, we allow the Spirit in us to bring our souls to a spiritual position so the Spirit can manifest and Witness Jesus, thus the Witness is still the Water, Blood and Spirit, give and it shall be given.
And he said unto them that stood by, Take from him the pound, and give it to him that has ten pounds, (and they said unto him, Lord, he has ten pounds.) For I say unto you, That unto everyone which has shall be given; and from him that has not, even that he has shall be taken away from him (19:24-26).
Everyone who entered the kingdom of heaven asked God to forgive them, they received Mercy, then it was expected of them to grant Mercy. This parable goes directly to obtaining, but failing to put what was received into use. The servant was termed a “wicked servant”, the word Wicked is Greek Poneros, the same Greek word used by Paul in II Thessalonians 3:2 in reference to the unreasonable and wicked who lack faith. It was also used in I John 2:13-14 in reference to the Youngmen overcoming the wicked one. The wicked one in First John is the spirit of antichrist, or the he in the world. This servant had the same ability and knowledge as the other servants, yet he failed to do what was expected of him.
What did he have? The talent. What do the Wicked have? Mercy. They were granted Mercy when they asked God to forgive them, but the condition was to show Mercy to others, therein lays the failure. Like this servant, it’s not what they do, but what they failed to do.
But those of my enemies which would not that I should reign over them, bring here, and slay them before me (19:27).
Now the enemies, who were the citizens who “heard”, yet refused to allow the nobleman to reign over them. What will they say? Nothing, they already said it. There are two groups, the servants, who were few, then the citizens. The citizens were nonetheless in the land, after all they were citizens. From the servants we find nine made it, only one didn’t, sounds like the result of Judas. However, all the citizens rejected the rule of the nobleman were termed his “enemies”. What groups are involved? The apostles would be the “servants”, Judas the wicked servant, with the religious rulers as the citizens, yet some of those religious rulers will come to the Lord. Having the groups defined it was time to enter Jerusalem.
And when He had thus spoken, He went before, ascending up to Jerusalem (19:28).
Luke now takes us to the Week of the Cross, adding information to explore the purpose. Jesus completed the teaching on Deny the Self, Pick up Our Cross, now He will set the path upon to Follow Jesus on the Ascending ladder to reach New Jerusalem.
And it came to pass, when He was come near to Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount called the mount of Olives, He sent two of His disciples (19:29).
Matthew 21:1 and Mark 11:1 begin at this point; John also gives us some specific times to assist us, showing the anointing took place six days before the Passover (Jn 12:1). John explains how Jesus stayed in the house of Lazarus, Martha and Mary, but would visit others, including the house of “Simon the leper” who is the father of Judas (Jn 12:4). This one week was so important to the Gospel writers they spent over 1,000 verses in the four accounts in reference to this week in which Jesus would go to the Cross in the midst thereof.
Matthew shows the anointing after the entry, but in Matthew’s account we see the wording, “now when Jesus was in Bethany…” (Matt 26:6), thus Matthew is showing us the result of the anointing as it related to Judas. Mark joins with Matthew, but John gives us the When. Matthew adds to his wording to expand Mark’s account, as Mark said, “and being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper….” (Mark 14:3), thus Matthew is telling us the result as does Mark, but John shows the actual time element, so we can see the events as they happened. By having the day we can also see this Preparation was seen before the foundation of the world. John also shows this Simon the leper was the father of Judas (Jn 12:4). Judas felt comfortable in his father’s house, but it was nonetheless a house of a leper.
Luke doesn’t show the anointing, but John shows the next day after the anointing Jesus would make His entry into Jerusalem, thus the entry was five days before the Feast Day (Jn 12:12). Counting the days gives us the anointing on the weekly preparation day (Friday), the entry on the weekly sabbath (Saturday); therefore, we can see why the Pharisees had a theological fit when the people cut branches, then did all sorts of endeavors the Pharisees considered labor.
Jesus also rode the colt, which would have been considered a violation of the Law as well. The entry is very important, if the Passover was on a Friday as some Christian traditions hold, the entry wouldn’t hold much importance, however, if the Passover was on a Wednesday as the Scriptures show, the entry is very important. Since the entry was on the weekly sabbath, it would show Jesus went to the Cross in the “midst of the week”, was in the grave on the High Sabbath, then discovered raised from the dead just after the next weekly sabbath; therefore we worship Jesus from “sabbath to sabbath”, since He is our Sabbath.
Some tend to think the change from Saturday to Sunday worship came after 500 AD, but the disciples of John and Peter wrote telling us the change was based on the Cross and Resurrection. Paul also told us how the first day of the week (Sunday) was the time when the brethren gathered together (I Cor 16:2). The weekly sabbath was on the seventh day, the circumcision was on the Eighth day after the child’s birth, Jesus was discovered raised on the First day of the week, but it was the Eighth day of the Week of the Cross, to hold the seventh day puts one before the Cross and still under the shadow, the Eight Day is the New Beginning. The sabbath day under the Law of Moses was the token, showing one accepted the Law, but the seal of the Holy Spirit is for those of the New Covenant. John and the other disciples gathered together on Sunday to celebrate the First Resurrection and power thereof, the change was not demonic, but purposed by God, then proven in the commandment given to the Jews regarding circumcision. The cutting away can’t begin until we enter the purpose of the Eighth Day.
The children of Israel were placed in bondage under Babylon for many things, but the time of 70 years was determined because they violated the seven year sabbath for the land for 490 years, thus owing the land 70 years, yet there were 70 – 7’s appointed unto Israel, as we are to forgive 70 times 7, all relating to the purpose of the captivity, the freedom of the Cross as our belief is the ability to enter the Rest of God. The last Seven points to a Sabbath, thus there are three Sabbaths included in the week of the Cross. One is the weekly sabbath when Jesus rode into Jerusalem, then the High Sabbath as the day after the Passover known as the Feast of Unleavened Bread, then another weekly sabbath when the women rested. All these are accounted for; we recall how a High Sabbath falls on a date, regardless of the day, but the weekly sabbath according to the Commandment falls on a day, regardless of the date.
Mary Magdalene would discover the grave empty before sunrise on the “first day of the week” or the Eighth Day of the preceding week. The women all saw Jesus placed in the tomb just prior to sunset on the Passover, or just before the High Sabbath began (Luke 23:55), yet they made spices, thus they rested on the High Sabbath, made the spices on the weekly preparation day of Friday, then rested on the weekly sabbath according to the commandment. Following, we find Jesus went to the Cross on Passover, which was a Wednesday, that night would be the first night, the next day was the High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, making it the first day, with that night the second night. The regular preparation day of Friday would have been the second day, that night the third night, the weekly sabbath of Saturday would have been the third day, thus Jesus was raised at the end of sabbath, ending the purpose of the sabbath day, giving us the foundation to enter the Rest of God, all within the prophetic message of Jesus, relating to the three days and nights, being raised on the third day.
There is the tradition called Good Friday, according to this tradition we claim Jesus was in the grave one day and one night, therefore it says Jesus was a false prophet or a liar; some traditions are very dangerous.
Judas saw the entry, he remembered the wasted oil, thus he felt he could force Jesus to set up the kingdom on earth. The actions of Judas give us his intent, telling us why he went to the religious leaders. Judas wanted to put his plan into action, he would do so on Tuesday, or the day before the Cross. Although Judas and the Pharisees thought they came up with these plans on their own, or assumed Jesus had no knowledge of their plans, it was all well known from the foundation of the world; both the Pharisees and Judas were working to complete the will of God, yet they were far outside of being in the will of God.
Daniel was told seventy weeks were determined upon his people, the Jews (Dan 9:24). The purpose for the Sevens was to Finish the transgression, bring the reconciliation for iniquity, bring everlasting righteousness, seal up the vision and the prophecy, and Anoint the most Holy, all these were completed in Jesus, thus Jesus was first sent to the Jews. Daniel was then told it would all begin when the commandment went out to restore and to build the Temple in Jerusalem, from there until the Messiah would be seven weeks and threescore and two weeks: the street will be built again; when Jesus rode into Jerusalem, the Street was repaired as the Way was opened.
The Troublesome times Daniel speaks of is the Hour of Temptation leading to Jacob’s Trouble; thus the Trouble is assigned to Jacob, not the House of David, or the Body of Christ, or the Church. We hear about Pre, Mid and Post Rapture, yet all have scriptures to support them: therefore, the Rapture is not the problem, it must be the time of the Tribulation becoming the problem. We also tend to confuse the Rapture with the last resurrection, both are types of Resurrection, but set at different times, based on two different types of resurrection. The Rapture is for those who are partakers in the First Resurrection (Resurrection of Jesus); whereas, the last resurrection is for the good and damned. We become partakers by having the Spirit before the fact, the last resurrection sees those who find their names in the Book of Life, then hear Come up hither after the fact. We also find Peter said the last days started on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:17); Paul said the last days were in his time (II Tim 3:1 & Heb 1:2); John said the last days started with the Birth of the Church (I Jn 2:18). We look for a complete Seven, but perhaps we should be looking for the Hour to complete the Seven. If we look at the finish of the Gentile Age as the time of the Rapture with the beginning of the Tribulation starting on the Day of Pentecost, then Mid Trib would be correct, as the early church taught. If we assume the Tribulation will not begin until the Time of Comfort opens, then Pre Trib would be correct, except our concept of when the Tribulation begins would be faulty. If we look to the end of the time, or confuse the Rapture with the last resurrection, then Post Trib would be correct, but our concept of the word Resurrection would be faulty.
The Rapture removes us from the earth, it doesn’t bring Jesus to the earth, the Judgment brings Jesus to the earth. The early church taught Two Advents of Jesus, the First brought Salvation establishing the Church, then the promised the Time of Comfort, the Second will be when Jesus judges all men on the earth. Our Faith is centered in being partakers of the First Resurrection to be free of the wrath and judgment. Waiting for Jesus to set up the Kingdom negates being Born Again, negates the Kingdom is within, negates the Church being on earth now. The earth is still under the hand of God, nothing happens He doesn’t know about. Even the wars, rumors of wars, pestilence and famine are under God’s hand, if not He couldn’t stop them to bring in Peace and Safety. In our Season Peace is not found in the world, it’s found in the Kingdom, if we receive it.
If the Jew must look upon Him they have pierced, as they ask Where did You get those Marks, it would be stupid to assume Jesus was on the earth for a 1,000 years, yet no one brought up the marks. The Time of Comfort is the Restoration of Israel; mixing the signs and times for the Restoration of Israel into the Gentile Age is a direct violation of the commandment Jesus gave us (Acts 1:6-8).
Once we find this one week in all of history is the most important, we will hold The Faith, knowing Jesus has all things well in hand; we are not lost or destroyed, this old world will last past the Rapture. We seek change the things we should change, and praise God for the things we shouldn’t change. The times and the Season call for the world to do many things, most of which may not seem good to us, but all of which must be. When Jesus was on the Cross the disciples felt it was the most horrid event of all time, the complete end to a system they believed in, but after the Resurrection their Knowledge became a source for them to believe. If they would have believed the words of Jesus before the fact, the Cross would have been a joy, thus they would have encouraged Jesus, rather than run and hide. Discerning the event, keeps us from running in fear.
It also stands, if the nations of the world last past the Rapture, and there are “kings of the world” who are from the Beast of the Sea, any effort to join to those kings, or make any of those nations the “kingdom” is a trick of the devil to get us into the Night. It would seem strange since the devil will be bound during the time, unless we see how the Wicked do the working of Satan when the devil is bound, indicating the Spirit will be gone, then we can see the plan of the enemy is to make us “Night seekers”, rather than “Day doers”, yet the Cross and Resurrection are presented to the children of the Day.
Saying, Go you into the village over against you; in the which your entering you shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat: loose him, and bring him here. And if any man ask you, Why do you loose him? thus shall you say unto him, Because the Lord has need of him (19:30-31).
Jesus knew where the colt was, who owned it, what they would say, then told His disciples what to say to the owner. Also the colt was required for the Lord, the disciples didn’t need the colt. The disciples didn’t say, “the Lord has need of this, we will ride it to Him”, they knew it was for the Lord only. The colt had never been ridden, not only would Jesus ride this unbroken colt, but He would ride it through a mass of people all waving branches; if anyone knows anything about horses this feat was a miracle in itself. The disciples were told to be explicit, saying the Lord had need, by the statement the owner knew who had care of his animal. More important, the colt was returned to the owner in a better condition, thus it was taken as an unbroken colt, yet returned as a useful animal fit for the labor.
Zechariah the prophet said, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, your King comes unto you, He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass” (Zech 9:9). Then Zechariah writes, “And I will cut off the chariot from Ephraim, and the horse from Jerusalem, and the battle bow shall be cut off: and He shall speak peace unto the heathen: and His dominion shall be from sea even to sea, and from the river even to the ends of the earth. As for you also, by the blood of the covenant I have sent forth your prisoners out of the pit wherein is no water” (Zech 9:10-11). The phrase, “cut off” goes back to Daniel, as the Messiah would be cut off in the midst of the week, as the change between Son of man and Son of God.
There are two groups noted by the prophet Zechariah, first is the Daughter of Zion, as Zion is the Holy Mountain, the second is the city of David, but then we also see the Daughter of Jerusalem, giving us the House of David, then the Seed of the Woman as the Remnant. Both the Church and the Remnant are noted, both are accounted for in their separate Seasons, Houses and Times.
And they that were sent went their way, and found even as He had said unto them (19:32).
Mark says they found the colt where two ways meet (Mark 11:4), thus the Colt represented the place where one thing ended, as another began.
And as they were loosing the colt, the owners thereof said unto them, Why loose you the colt? (19:33).
Not only did they find the colt where Jesus said, but the owners responded just as Jesus said. This doesn’t mean Jesus was some mystic manipulating the future, rather it shows In the Beginning was the Word, as the Word knew the events before they were events. This makes the Cross a greater victory, Jesus knew the pain of the Cross, yet He approached it with Joy knowing the result.
And they said, The Lord has need of him. And they brought him to Jesus: and they cast their garments upon the colt, and they sat Jesus thereon. And as He went, they spread their clothes in the way. And when He was come near, even now at the descent of the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen; saying, Blessed be the King that comes in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory to the highest (19:34-38).
Mark tells us the people cut branches from trees, although they didn’t know it then, it was a sign of the unbelieving branches being cut off; therefore, the cutting off was done by the religious leaders, proven by the people (Mark 11:8). Luke doesn’t show the title Hosanna, rather he shows the Greek translation of the same phrases Matthew, Mark and John use.
The Cross is our beginning point, the place where we gain the authority to impute the flesh dead. Without the imputed death of the flesh, the old man with the passions of the world remain. Before anyone can have the Spirit, a death must take place, in our case it’s imputed because the flesh of Jesus died for us, yet we gain the Body of Christ.
And some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said unto Him, Master, rebuke Your disciples (19:39).
The Pharisees assumed the disciples caused the people to act, but the Pharisees missed the point, as do all Pharisees. The people responded, the disciples didn’t have to tell them to do anything. When the Anointing covers us, we don’t have to be told what to do, we know what to do.
And He answered and said unto them, I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out (19:40).
Prior the devil came at Jesus bringing the temptation of turning the stones into bread, here Jesus shows even the stones would praise God; however, there is a vast difference between forcing the stones to become bread, and the stones willingly giving themselves to become bread. The hearts of the Pharisees were harder than the hardest stone, their praise was a vain act of religion lacking honor toward God.
And when He was come near, He beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, If you had known, even you, at least in this your day, the things which belong unto your peace! but now they are hid from your eyes (19:41-42).
The physical city of Jerusalem is the Woman in the Book of Revelation, but we know a city lacks personality, thus it’s the religious leaders who give the Woman her personality. It becomes an Image with a voice behind it, a voice with great swelling words, the voice began in our Season, yet ends when the Beast out of the Earth invades the city as a voice behind the abomination making desolate.
For the days shall come upon you, that your enemies shall cast a trench about you, and compass you round, and keep you in on every side (19:43).
This describes the very last days, when the “army of the Lord” comes against Jerusalem. How can they be the army of the Lord? God puts His will in their heart, as they come from all four quarters of the world to attack the city, then the Great Trump is sounded from Zion of the earth as the end comes.
And shall lay you even with the ground, and your children with you; and they shall not leave in you one stone upon another: because you knew not the time of your visitation (19:44).
This changes the concept of the prophesy, although Jesus is talking to the City, although it will happen, the early church saw something in this prophecy, something saving hundreds of Christians in 70 AD. The Holy Ghost interpreted this prophecy to the Christian to show Titus coming against the city Jerusalem, then retreating, yet coming again with more force. When Titus retreated the Jews assumed he was done, but the Christians left the city immediately. When Titus came again the temple was destroyed, hundreds of Jews were killed, but not one Christian.
And He went into the temple, and began to cast out them that bought; saying unto them, It is written, My house is the house of prayer: but you have made it a den of thieves (19:45-46).
This would be the second time Jesus would clean the temple, John tells us the first time was in the very beginning of the earthly ministry. The first cleaning centered on those who sold the doves, or things used for sacrifices (Jn 2:16). At the time Jesus said, “take these things away; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandise”. This time it involves all those who used the temple to make gain, the House changed to, “My House”, the purpose changed to a House of Prayer, the stealing part is taking money from the people, without provided for them.
And He taught daily in the temple. But the chief priests and the scribes and the chief of the people sought to destroy Him, and could not find what they might do: for all the people were very attentive to hear Him (19:47-48).
Luke brings in Matthew and Mark, taking us back to Luke 1:1, showing Matthew and Mark were known and believed. Separating the accounts brings confusion, putting them in the proper prospective brings clarity. The Passover Lamb had to be accepted by the people, then killed by the religious rulers or the entire plan would fail. Although there will be many yelling, “Crucify Him”, it doesn’t mean all the people were present, really the Pharisees made sure only the select parties were present at the trials. Although the Pharisees assumed their plan was clever and fool proof, it was nonetheless in violation of the same Law they accused Jesus of violating.
And it came to pass, that on one of those days, as He taught the people in the temple, and preached the gospel, the chief priests and the scribes came upon Him with the elders (20:1).
Luke is picking one of the days, but he doesn’t limit the amount of days, rather he specifically tells us there were other days Jesus taught. Mark gives us one day from Mark 11:20 to 12:12. John begins one night from John 13:1 until John 18:27, Matthew gives us one day from Matthew 21:18 until Matthew 26:2, where he points out it was, “after two days is the feast of the Passover” (Matt 26:2). The chapter and verse numbers were placed in the text by the translators of the King James to give us reference points, thus when these scribes wrote these accounts they were one long letter. The Holy Ghost moved on the translators of the King James to give us reference points, thus the chapter and verse numbers were by the hand of God, providing us the clarity to see the days, times and events all link together. Truly these were holy men of old who wrote the accounts as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. Luke will tell us which day this is by reference:
And spoke unto Him, saying, Tell us, by what authority do You these things? or who is he that gives You this authority? (20:2).
Mark shows this was the day after the temple was cleaned (Mark 11:17 & 11:28), but Luke adds for our benefit, instead of limiting our thoughts to the temple cleaning only. We see the Things include riding the colt on the sabbath, as well as allowing the people to cut branches from trees on the sabbath. Luke adds, “or who is he that gives You this authority?”, the Pharisees were looking for the temple ruler(s) who allowed Jesus to do these things. This is a very important area, the Romans allowed the Temple to remain under the hand of the religious leaders, with the exception of taking a life. The Temple had it’s own guards, it conducted business as the religious leaders desired. Their concern went beyond permission from the high priest, in fact they knew the high priest, nor any of them gave Authority. They were looking for who was attempting to overthrow the Temple, or the religious order. Was Judas Maccabees raised from the dead? Were the Romans using some trick? They never considered, “This is God”; if the event doesn’t please us, we tend to blame the devil, or set our teeth against the event, yet it may be of God. Even a ministry appearing to be dying is a good thing, in order to be Resurrected it must die. Before the Resurrection power is instilled we will fight to protect the ministry, we will call it our ministry, we will watch over it like a mother hen, some even make it their god. After it dies, and is restored it becomes the ministry of the Lord, a tool, not a god, a means used of the Lord to present the Gospel, not something we bow to. These religious leaders used the Temple for their self-gain, they robbed the sheep, placed rules on the sheep, things they themselves were unable to do, they manipulated, regulated, dominated, produced fear among the people. Then they wonder “who gave You the Authority”?
And He answered and said unto them, I will also ask you one thing; and answer Me: The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? (20:3-4).
Often when dealing with a Pharisee the best way to answer their question is with a question, but above all, the only way to answer is by the Spirit.
And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven; He will say, Why then believed you him not? But and if we say, Of men; all the people will stone us: for they be persuaded that John was a prophet (20:5-6).
The Pharisees answered their own question, but failed to see it. They admitted, if John was from God as the people believed, they should have believed him, meaning they should have repented as did the people; if they would have believed the words of John, they would have known where the authority of Jesus came from. Spiritual things can only be explained by those who are spiritual in nature, the Pharisees reasoned, or judged their answer on their intellect and thoughts, which were already corrupt.
And they answered, that they could not tell where it was from. And Jesus said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things (20:7-8).
If they couldn’t believe the witness of the people, they won’t believe Jesus, therefore, Jesus answered them with their own answer, thus “out of their own mouth” they were judged (Luke 19:22).
Then He began to speak to the people this parable; A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long time. And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that they should give him of the fruit of the vineyard: but the husbandmen beat him, and sent him away empty. And again he sent another servant: and they beat him also, and entreated him shamefully, and sent him away empty. And again he sent a third: and they wounded him also, and cast him out (20:9-12).
It’s not saying God only sent three prophets, rather even if He did, the fact remains in the mouth of two or three witnesses a fact is affirmed. Jesus didn’t have to go through the list naming prophet after prophet, all He had to show was the continuing message was given by two or three prophets. In essence Jesus grouped the Major prophets as one, the Minor prophets as one, then Moses as one, giving them three overwhelming witnesses.
The religious rulers knew the Old Testament better than some of us, but they missed the intent. They assumed the Law testified of them, they failed to see it Testified of Jesus. They assumed the prophets talked about them, they failed to see the reason for the nation and the temple was Jesus. God said, He has spoken, nourished and brought up children, yet they have rebelled against Him (Isa 1:2). Isaiah saw the Vineyard bringing forth wild grapes (Isa 5:1-2). We know many prophets spoke, yet the Old Testament testifies of Jesus; therefore, the Pharisees recognized the holy men of Old as prophets, but failed to believe them.
John says the Vineyard will be ready on the last day, as the Great Winepress (Gethsemane) of God will pour out the wrath of God (Rev 14:17-19).
The Pharisees had little trouble in understanding these latter parables of Jesus, it’s why they came against Him. In this parable the Pharisees are being told the vineyard doesn’t belong to them, rather the one who owns it wants the fruit to come forth, yet they still lacked fruit unto repentance, thus the vineyard is barren.
This also points us back to their accusation regarding the people cutting down the branches. The people, the Pharisees and the disciples all heard the same sayings, they all saw the same miracles, yet they came away with different views, or percepts, because the condition of the ground determined how they would receive. The people saw the King, the Healer, the Savior; the disciples saw the Christ, the Son of man, but the Pharisees saw a man who threatened their jobs, or caused the people to violate their traditions, while confronting their authority, yet they forgot from Whom the authority came, or for what purpose it was granted.
Then said the lord of the vineyard, What shall I do? I will send my beloved son: it may be that they will reverence him when they see him. But when the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned among themselves, saying, This is the heir: come, let us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours. So they cast him out of the vineyard, and killed him. What therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them? He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others. And when they heard it, they said, God forbid (20:13-16).
These are all questions to the Pharisees, what would they do? How would they react? Shortly after this Jesus would tell His disciples about the true Vine of God, thus they don’t have to worry about the evil husbandmen any more. The Pharisees were in charge of this Vineyard, but Jesus has another, wherein He was the Vine, we are the branches, the Father is the husbandman; if the branch brings forth fruit, the Father will trim it to bring forth better fruit (Jn 15:1-3). Therefore, we find even if we bring forth good fruit, the Father will trim us back, so we can bring forth bigger and better fruit, thus we go through a pruning from time to time. God calls this the Fire of Affliction, we call it Justification, Jesus calls it Good, regardless of how it appears to us. God is the only One who can truly Justify us, thus any act of self-justification is an act against the Justification of God. Our innocence is found in the Blood of Jesus, not in works of the flesh.
Jesus says the branch In Him who bears not fruit will be cut away by the Father (Jn 15:2). Therefore, the pruning or cutting is dependent on Mercy, not Grace; yet, there is a vast difference between “cut away”, and “trimmed”. This is a “vine”, but it relates to the Menorah, or Golden Candlestick, since the design on the Menorah was fashioned after a Vine. This shows the warning in Romans and the Book of Revelation is in reference to this Parable, as the failure to grant Mercy after receiving it causes the Branch to be cut off, or lose it’s light, which also shows the Woman will lose her light in the end. Paul says the braches were cut off because of “unbelief”, attaching unbelief as a product of failing to grant mercy. Paul then adds, “be not high-minded, but fear, for if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not you” (Rom 11:19-21). Paul puts this with the vessel of honor based in mercy, and the vessel of dishonor failing to give mercy. No element can separate us from the Love found in Christ, but we know we can separate ourselves from Christ (Rom 8:35-39 & Jude 19).
If we have made Jesus both Savior and Lord we will abide in Him, and He in us, then we will bring forth fruit (Jn 15:5-10). The Branch who Abides in the Vine Confesses the Vine by the Life of the vine, the Branch who refuses the Life of the Vine can give theological discourses regarding the Vine, but can’t confess it.
The engrafting process of the Word in us brings our souls into One with the Spirit, unto the saving of our soul. We impute the old dead, then doubt not, rather we believe God is fully able to trim away the dead, as we turn to the life of the Vine receiving with meekness the engrafted Word (James 1:21). Spiros Zodhiates Th.D. looks at Romans 10:5-21 as “the method of justification”, showing “if you shall confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and shall believe in your heart God has raised Him from the dead, you shall be saved”, clearly showing a Process (shall be, rather than is). In each case the tense for Believe means to continue to believe, the same tense we found in Mark 16:16, showing process until we reach the place where we have the salvation of our souls in hand, which becomes the time when we are glorified.
The Pharisees knew they were appointed as husbandmen of the vineyard, they also knew what Jesus was saying. Clearly it speaks of a time, or a process of maintaining what was placed in their custody, yet they felt it was their property to do as they pleased. Jesus explains they may think they can do as they desire, or even get away with it, but the Accountability will come, it always does.
The Pharisees heard this rebuke regarding the vineyard, in essence their response was: “It will not be, we say God will forbid it”. Like all Pharisees they assumed they could remain in the same position by changing the prophecy of God. We change positions to avoid one prophecy to enter another, we can’t sit on the Beast claiming the prophecy of Christ, while denying the prophecy regarding the Beast.
And He beheld them, and said, What is this then that is written, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner? (20:17).
The Pharisees were telling Jesus, God would honor their words, or they had the power to change God. The Pharisees wanted to be the god over God, so they could control God, by forcing God to fit their thinking, instead of changing their thinking to fit the desires of God. This is the same as making statements assuming God will honor them, the same error the false prophets made in the days of Jeremiah and Ezekiel.
Baptism is both a noun and a verb, as a noun it means to be immersed, or covered, going further than water, it means a submission to the purpose of the baptism to allow ourselves to be “covered”. As a verb it means to Identify with the purpose of the baptism, on both counts we are to be covered with the Mercy, but identify with the purpose for being baptized, something the Corinthians failed at. The word came from a process to make a change, it pertained to one taking a clothe, then placing it into a vat of dye, as the clothe changed by the immersion to resemble color of the dye, thus identifying with the dye. When we were baptized in water it was not to have God perform our agenda for us, rather we gave our Token to be members of the Body, as the Unction over the Body covered us, but we also indicated we were willing to follow the guidelines for the Body; however, we didn’t drink the water, thus showing it was an outward act. The baptism with the Holy Ghost is the inward effect, thus it’s the Token of Jesus accepting us into the building process of the Church. Water baptism is a symbol of God’s Mercy, thus we are forgiven as we forgive, but the baptism of the Holy Ghost grants us the Seed, as our Seal of the Holy Spirit. The baptism of fire burns away the hold fleshly heart, giving us a new heart of Spiritual in nature.
Isaiah just started his ministry when he said, “He shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offense to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem. And many among them shall stumble, and fall, and be broken, and be snared, and be taken” (Isa 8:14-15). Isaiah pointed to Houses coming from Israel, the Kingdom of God started in Israel, but it is not Israel. Isaiah also prophesied of the Church as the Anointed House with the Spirit on this earth, then about the House of David who will become the House during the Time of Comfort with a purpose of Judgment.
The first stone is always the cornerstone, all the other stones must be placed around the cornerstone; however, if the cornerstone is faulty, the whole building will fall, but if the cornerstone is sound, firm and unmovable, the building will have a solid foundation. Yet, if we use straw, faulty mortar, or unsound materials in the building process, the building will fall, the Cornerstone will not. We build the Rock, but we do not build the Church. Jesus will build the Church from the Rock, we are the ones who toss the net (Jude 22-23). Our hope is knowing the Church is built by Jesus as a Spiritual endeavor. Our fears of the world destroying the Church are unfounded, proven so by the early days of martyrdom. The Body will be broken, it’s something to happen, but we have the hope of knowing the Rapture will remove the Church from the Rock, which Church the Spirit in us proves exists, as the process is being completed.
Whosoever shall fall upon the stone shall be broken; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder (20:18).
The word Break also points to a blessing, it means to Be broken in order to be united, or to Dash together, denoting when we fall on the Millstone we won’t be destroyed, but we will be mingled with the pure product unto perfection. The paradox shows when the grain is placed on the Millstone, it is slowly ground to separate the Grain from the chaff to produce a usable meal, but if the Millstone falls suddenly upon the Grain, it brakes it into many pieces scattering it all about making the Grain useless. The words Grind and Powder are from one Greek word meaning Winnow or Fan, both words tell us the same thing, pointing to the process of separating the chaff from the grain by means of a Strong Wind, a Wind Stronger than the strongman. When the disciples were in the wheat field they were using their breath to separate the grain from the chaff, thus the lesson was the procedure Jesus uses to bring the Full Corn In The Ear to the surface. We have a choice to fall upon the Millstone to be made a vessel of honor, or wait until the last day when the Millstone separates the good fish from the bad fish, the tares from the wheat, at that time many will be crushed into bits of powder.
Prior Jesus asked the Pharisees about John the Baptist; going back to the time when John was baptizing, we recall how John said, “I indeed baptize you with water; but one mightier than I comes, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire: whose fan is in His hand; He will thoroughly purge His floor, and will gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire unquenchable” (Luke 3:16-17). What is the chaff? The natural covering, or flesh. Out flesh is imputed dead on the Cross, it may not seem so, but it is imputed. Abraham for the most part hardly seemed “righteous”, but it was imputed on his belief, so it could be by faith. The same is true with us, we imputed the flesh dead on the Cross because we believed what Jesus did for us, then comes the faith issue, as we hold to the Spirit until the Process is complete.
Earlier the Pharisees asked Jesus by what authority, or by whose permission did He operate in, now He answers their question. The Pharisees didn’t have the New Testament, but they did know the Old. God spoke through the prophet Isaiah saying, “Behold, I will make you a new sharp threshing instrument having teeth: you shall thresh the mountains, and beat them small, and shall make the hills as chaff” (Isa 41:15). This pointed to the time when the nation will have a split personality, with the House of David on one hand, and the House of Jacob on the other (Isa 41:14). The Pharisees weren’t changing prophecy, they were setting the stage to complete prophecy. Jesus tells the Pharisees they are not the ones holding the Fan, if they refuse to fall upon the Millstone, the Rock will crush them. Jesus will preach to the Pharisees and the disciples about the time of Peace, but He makes it clear there is a time prior.
And the chief priests and the scribes the same hour sought to lay hands on Him; and they feared the people: for they perceived that He had spoken this parable against them (20:19).
Ahh, clarity, but the wrong response. God gives us clarity in many things, how we apply it determines the result. Here the chief priests “perceived”, or gained the clarity, they knew the Parable spoke against them, but instead of receiving the rebuke, they attacked. They rejected the question from Jesus, as they rejected the concept of the Millstone falling on them, rather they were offended because Jesus spoke the parable about the husbandmen killing the son, thus as their fathers killed the prophets (servants), so shall they kill the Son. The very saying Jesus gave them would prove to be their own downfall, they twisted it, so they could be the Millstone. They were going to make the attempt to prove their religious order was greater than Jesus, yet their acts were seen, then placed in the plan from the beginning. This is another example of evil being worked into the plan to produce a Good result, yet God didn’t make the evil happen, He simply used it to benefit us.
And they watched Him, and sent forth spies, which should feign themselves just men, that they might take hold of His words, that so they might deliver Him unto the power and authority of the governor (20:20).
Luke gives us the intent of the Pharisees, Jesus rebuked them as religious leaders. They had no evidence to single out Jesus for violating the Law of Moses, although they knew He violated many of their traditions. Jesus was convicted for violating traditions, as are many saints of God who are judged by the Pharisees for exposing carnal traditions and wanton theology. In essence Jesus was convicted for telling the Truth. In order to remove the guilt from their temple the Pharisees wanted the civil authorities to do their dirty work, Pharisees don’t change, the same is true today. Pharisees seek self-importance, they desire to protect their position even at the expense of a brother or sister in the Lord. The Pharisees will first seek to trap Jesus by using civil laws and authority, but in order to involve the civil government, they will twist a teaching regarding a religious concept to make it appear as a violation of civil law.
And they asked Him, saying, Master, we know that You say and teach rightly, neither accept you the person of any, but teach the way of God truly: (20:21).
The evil intent here is the use of words to flatter, centering those words around some Godly concept while setting up an adverse situation where they can twist the answer to fit their evil thinking. One would think the question would have to do with the Law of Moses, but their question will be in reference to the law of Rome; according to the Law of Moses the Tribute should be given to the temple as part of the Tithe, but they didn’t say Tithe, rather they are using words as their weapons.
Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Caesar, or no? But He perceived their craftiness, and said unto them, Why tempt you Me? Show Me a penny. Whose image and superscription has it? They answered and said, Caesar’s. And He said unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which be Caesar’s, and unto God the things which be God’s (20:22-25).
They begin by using the phrase, “is it lawful”, by so doing they incorporated both the Law of Moses and Roman law, thus no matter which way Jesus answered, the answer would have to support one law, while attacking the other. The Law of Moses forbade using money with the image of a man on it, yet they had the money with them. If the money had the image of a man on it, it belonged to the man, not God.
The coin belonged to Caesar, but the people belonged to God; therefore, render unto Caesar the things Caesar made, but unto God the things God made. On the same note, if the money had the Name of God on it, it belonged to God; if it belonged to God, then all who used it became responsible to God for its use.
And they could not take hold of His words before the people: and they marveled at His answer, and held their peace (20:26).
The people were the witnesses, thus the spies couldn’t twist the words of Jesus in front of the people, but they would twist them later when these people were not present. When they have Jesus before Pilate they will say, “We found this Fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying He Himself is Christ a King” (Luke 23:2). John will add to this, but for now we see they took the words of Jesus, then twisted them to fit their own personal agenda in order to accuse. Anyone can take a verse, then twist it to fit their opinion, or beat someone half to death with it, or they can use it to edify. The verse didn’t change, the intent is in the person. It’s the same with idols, credit cards, money, or things in general, the thing is not evil, it’s what man does with it determining if its evil or not.
What happens when we set ourselves to destroy someone so our “traditions may be saved”? Are we not in the role of a Pharisee? Sure, we must beware of dogs who bite and devour to save their own self-based concepts.
Then came to Him certain of the Sadducees, which deny that there is any resurrection: and they asked Him, saying, Master, Moses wrote unto us, If any man’s brother die, having a wife, and he die without children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother (20:27-28).
The point in the Law is Deuteronomy 25:5-10, but the intent of the Sadducees is to disprove the resurrection, not prove the Truth of the Word. To the Jew the commandment, Replenish the earth stands, but the commandment was directed for the earth, or the earth dwellers, not those who are resurrected unto a heavenly citizenship. Why would one want to replenish, if they exist forever? What purpose would it hold?
There were therefore seven brethren: and the first took a wife, and died without children. And the second took her to wife, and he died childless. And the third took her; and in like manner the seven also: and they left no children and died. Last of all the woman died also. Therefore in the resurrection whose wife of them is she? for seven had her to wife (20:29-33).
Both Adam and Eve were told before the fall to be fruitful and multiply to replenish the earth (Gen 1:28). They were not told they would get to heaven, nor were they told to replenish heaven. The commandment shows the foreknowledge of God, although the commandment came before the fall, God saw the fall before the foundation of the world. Accordingly, Genesis shows the time element was very short for Adam and Eve before the fall. How? They didn’t have one child before the fall, but had several shortly thereafter.
God is still Alpha and Omega, knowing the result before man knew there was a cause. Natural minded man has the tendency to equate the things of God to the flesh, man’s flesh was formed of the earth, not of heaven. The Sadducees were still equating the resurrection as part of the Time of Comfort, assuming resurrected man would dwell on the earth during the Time of Comfort, in fact they still assume they will be resurrected, then the Time of Comfort will begin; thus they assume no one can kill them during the Time of Comfort. Paul said this is the strong delusion or the lie they will believe (II Thess 2:10-11). Paul also said there is a glory for the earth, as well as a glory for the heavens, and the two are separated from each other (I Cor 15:45-58). It’s not simply the resurrected body but the Spirit of Life making the difference. There is a resurrection for the damned, one for those unto life; the damned still receive resurrected bodies, which can never be destroyed, yet since it remains on earth, as the earth becomes a lake of fire, it shows the body will melt, and come back time and time again in an existence where time is not a factor, it will always be Now. On the other hand, those who hear Come up hither, will be in heaven forever, where time is not a factor, it too will always be Now. The question is moot, it’s not the resurrection, but the Spirit making the difference.
And Jesus answering said unto them, The children of this world marry, and are given in marriage (20:34).
Jesus separates the purpose, showing people of the world marry and are given in marriage as a symbol of the purposed Marriage, God is seeking; however, the Sadducees viewed it as a gift for man, failing to connect it to the purpose, of course they also failed to connect their called positions to the purpose for having the position.
But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage: (20:35).
This makes it clear, there are no marriages in heaven, if we put this with the other accounts we can discard the notion of fallen angels marring the daughters of men.
Neither can they die any more; for they are equal unto the angels; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection (20:36).
The purpose for the reproduction of people is based on our physical death, thus if we can’t die, why reproduce? Our goal is to be partakers of the First Resurrection, but there are those who sleep in Jesus through the Night, and those who do the Law without knowing it, but they must find their name in the Book of Life to hear “come up hither”. If not, they face the second death, thus the second death is not a state of unconsciousness, rather it’s a state of consciousness where the worm never rests.
Now that the dead are raised, even Moses showed at the bush, when he called the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. For He is not a God of the dead, but of the living: for all live unto Him (20:37-38).
The dead do not raise, although they will stand up, thus to be Raised means more than resurrected, it means to be lifted above the confines of the earth. God is not the God of the dead, thus in order for God to be our God, we must be among the living, in order to obtain Life, we must have Jesus. Simply recognizing the existence of God, doesn’t make the person a “son of God”, simply knowing about Mercy doesn’t make one a “son of man”, it’s the application. The same is true with the works of faith, going about telling everyone our religious philosophy isn’t a work of faith, a work of faith is when we do something based in the Faith. James says if someone comes to our door in need, do we talk, or do we do?
The Sadducees used the word Die or Died six times, yet man was formed and created on the sixth day, thus their intent was based in death, not life, yet God is the God of the living. Jesus rebuked the Sadducees intent and reasoning, but it was not to belittle them, rather it was to expose the basis for their reasoning was death centered, not life centered.
Then certain of the scribes answering said, Master, You have well said. And after that they dared not ask Him any question at all (20:39-40).
The people heard the Truth and the Truth sets those free who seek Truth, but it also exposes those who seek deception. This is a classic regarding faith by hearing, Jesus was answering a question by one sect, the people were listening, yet the people gained, the Sadducees did not.
The plans of the Pharisees and Sadducees seemed good in their own minds, but evil intent produces evil words. Jesus will now take His turn at asking a question.
And He said unto them, How say they that Christ is David’s son? And David himself said in the Book of Psalms, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit You on My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool. David therefore called Him Lord, how is He then his son? (20:41-44).
This same question could have been asked of Peter on the Day of Pentecost, but on the Day of Pentecost he would have the answer. When the Church was birthed by the Holy Ghost bringing the Gift, the same Gift included spiritual knowledge and wisdom; Peter saw David as a prophet, noting how David didn’t speak as David, rather the anointing spoke through David about the Anointed One. David said by the Holy Ghost, “I foresaw the Lord always before My face, for He is on My right hand, and I should not be moved: therefore did My heart rejoice, and My tongue was glad; moreover also My flesh shall rest in hope: because You will not leave My soul in hell, neither will You suffer Your Holy One to see corruption. You have made known to Me the ways of life; You shall make Me full of joy with Your countenance” (Acts 2:25-28 & Ps 16:8). Peter then said David’s tomb was among them, thus David was both dead and buried, “therefore being a prophet” he spoke as the anointing spoke through him (Acts 2:29-31). The Holy Ghost used the mouth of David to project the will of the Father into the earth through a servant; Jesus is the product of the prophecy, yet the religious leaders missed it.
The reference to the Footstool is also interesting, since it’s the enemies of Jesus who become the Footstool, yet the earth is the Lord’s Footstool, making the Beast of the Earth the enemy. The purpose for the Day is unto Salvation, the purpose for the Night is unto Judgment, all those who join to the Beast of the Earth become the enemies of Jesus.
This is also a perfect example of God praying to God through man for the benefit of man. The scribes were dumb founded, they, like the Sadducees, saw David the king, not the prophet of God. The “Son of David”, is not David’s natural son, but the product of the words spoken from the anointing. When the words were spoken Jesus was still the Word, then the Word became flesh for us. Jesus being the Son of David doesn’t mean He is lower than David, rather it’s the son who speaks for the father; as the Son of David, thus Jesus spoke for all those who are called to be the anointed kings in the Kingdom.
Jesus was merely telling them to see the beam in their own eye, see their unbelief, and recognize how they really didn’t know what the Scriptures said.
Then in the audience of all the people He said unto His disciples, Beware of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and love greetings in the markets, and the highest seats in the synagogues, and the chief rooms at feasts; which devour widows’ houses, and for a show make long prayers, the same shall receive greater damnation (20:45-47).
The Gospel is full of warnings and exposures, yet if Jesus didn’t believe salvation was possible for anyone who asks, He would never go to the Cross. Although there are Few, they can’t be numbered, thus it becomes relative to what the Few represent. If we looked at our denomination, or our local church the concept of a Few would be frightening, but if we look at every man, woman and child who has ever lived on the earth, or made the claim to know of God, then the concept of a Few is broadened to a multitude who can’t be numbered.
And He looked up, and saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury (21:1).
Jesus is still teaching on those who love to be seen by men; those who seek credit, or self-glory to become self-exalted in their efforts.
And He saw also a certain poor widow casting in there two mites (21:2).
Recalling Jesus just said, “which devour widows’ houses”, helps us to see this woman was giving to the temple, but the religious leaders in the temple were not giving back to her. Psalm 82 commands the temple with its workers to care for the widow, not for the widow to care for the temple. The widow had the right attitude, the Pharisees didn’t. The widow would be blessed, regardless of what the Pharisees did with her money, the Pharisees would be judged regarding how they used her money, just as Peter was blessed for paying his taxes, it was Caesar who would be judged for how he used the money. Some of us use the excuse, “well gee, I don’t know what they will do with my money”, first we consider it our money, second so what? If they use it accordingly they will be blessed, if not they will be accountable.
And He said, Of a truth I say unto you, that this poor widow has cast in more than they all: for all these have of their abundance cast it unto the offerings of God, but she of her penury has cast in all the living that she had (21:3-4).
Luke adds to Mark’s account, where Jesus said, “Verily I say unto you, this poor widow has cast more in, then all they which have cast into the treasury: for all they did cast in of their abundance; but she of her want did cast in all she had, even all her living” (Mark 12:41-44). The context of these verses is found on both sides; Jesus just finished saying the scribes “devour widows’ houses”, then the next verse shows where the money went. The others gave from their abundance, this woman gave from her “penury”, or of her poverty, thus she was a widow in deed, yet her love for God caused her to do a Good thing.
The Rich Man was told to give all he had, no one told the widow to give. One can have sixty million dollars, then give a million and everyone gets excited, but someone can have just one dollar, and give it all, rather than buy food, in God’s eye they are the blessed. Giving our excess, and giving based on love and joy are different.
And as some spoke of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, He said As for these things which you behold, the days will come, in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down (21:5-6).
The religious leaders used the money to adorn the temple with stones and gifts, the scribes were standing right there with Jesus watching the widow give all she had, yet they never sought to meet her need, or to be a blessing to her. The basis of the undefiled religion is to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep ones self unspotted from the world (James 1:27). Isaiah said the principle of the Jewish religion was to “learn to do well, seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow” (Isa 1:17). The word Judge doesn’t mean to judge against them, rather it refers to God’s Judgment in Mercy, thus as temple workers they should have seen to the widow, not take from her.
This prophecy of the temple being destroyed came to pass when a drunken soldier of Titus tossed a flaming torch into the temple to force out the dissident Jews in 70 AD. The torch started a fire, causing the gold in the temple to melt, flowing between the stones. They tore down the stones to get to the gold. All the gold and silver they used to make their temple ornate, was for naught; whereas, the two mites given by the widow woman was credited to her account in heaven, where moths, nor thieves can enter in.
There is also the evidence of the Day, since the Temple was destroyed in 70 AD, there have been many plans to build another, but none has come about. It’s not time for the House of David, it’s still time for the Olive Tree. God even went so far is to allow the Dome of the Rock Mosque to be built to hinder any act of building the Temple before the time. Evidencing God is still seeking those who want to be saved, still building the Church, still bringing the Seed unto the New Birth.
And they asked Him, saying, Master, but when shall these things be? and what sign will there be when these things shall come to pass? And He said, Take heed you be not deceived: for many shall come in My name, saying, I am Christ; and the time draws near: go you not therefore after them (21:7-8).
This connects to Matthew’s account, as we understand there will be some who will say Jesus is the Christ, but they will lack the Spirit to be Christ Like. They will come in the Name of Jesus, thus this warning points to the Day, as they will say they are Christian, but they will still hold to the spirit of the world (he in the world). This also explains to the disciples why they were to remain silent regarding Jesus as the Christ of Grace, they lacked the foundation, they were not spiritual, since they didn’t have the Spirit. The carnal Corinthians had the Spirit and position to speak of Grace, but as Paul pointed out, without love the same knowledge would puff up negating the purpose.
But you shall hear of wars, and commotions, be not terrified: for these things must first come to pass; but the end is not by and by (21:9).
Matthew also noted there would be wars, rumors of wars, famines and pestilence (Matt 24:6-7). These elements divide the Seasons, but Luke adds a word helping us understand more. Matthew tells us “see you are not troubled”, whereas Luke says, “be not terrified”. The word Troubled means To Wail or Clamor; the word Clamor tells us Not To Protest, or Don’t Be Discontent, or Don’t Make A Public Outcry, or Don’t Try To Stop it. This warning is clear, the world and all it’s kings and kingdoms are on a course, don’t try to make the world, or any part of it the Kingdom. Does it mean we hate the world, or those in it? Don’t confuse the ways of the world, with those in the world. Why cast the Net, we don’t hate the people: we hate what runs the world, the motivation of the world is still based in the power, authority and seat of Satan, but the people are not the dragon, they are not the Beast of the Sea, they are the fish purposed for the Net. Love the people, hate the iniquity.
The word Terrified means Causing to fly away, or To menace or threaten, or To panic which causes us to react by the flesh. From the Greek word we get the English word Terrorize meaning To coerce by intimidation. Putting these together we find these things must be, we are not to interfere with the purpose of God, rather we are to flow with it. Every whacko violates this one premise, they fear, fight against, or terrorize, showing their actions are pure examples of a group who has no faith whatsoever, rather they are still worldly.
The wars and rumors of wars, along with the pestilence and famine are signs of the Hour of Temptation on the world, we are suppose to be the Door to freedom. John also said the Famine and Pestilence shall not hurt those with the Oil (Spirit) and Wine (Blood of Jesus); thus we are suppose to be the House of Mercy in the storm of Tribulation. We can’t change the course of the world, when we attempt to do so, we find ourselves caught in the cares of this world, only confirming we lack the Holy Ghost courage to get through this valley of the shadow of death. Fear allows our flesh to dictate a comfortable place where it can rule, just another sign of a lack of faith. If we impute the flesh dead, yet allow it to guide us, we lack belief in the ability of the Cross. From this lack of belief, ones faith is puny at best, bringing the saying, “will I find faith when I return”. Jesus tells us these things “must come to pass”, thus we find the meaning of the word Troubled; when we fight against these things we fight against God; His purpose goes far beyond the pleasure of our flesh.
Then said He unto them, Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: (21:10).
Not only will nation rise against nation, but kingdom against kingdom, this latter aspect draws our attention. The Good Fish in the kingdom of heaven will not oppose the Good Fish in the Kingdom of God; however, the bad fish will rise up against the Good Fish. The kingdom of heaven will rise up against the kingdom of the devil, the kingdom of man will rise up against the kingdom of heaven, yet the Kingdom of God will win in the end regardless.
And great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences; and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven (21:11).
Jesus doesn’t say the Great Earthquake, rather He gives us a plural usage, pointing to the First, Second and Third Earthquakes. The First marked the Resurrection of Jesus, the Second will mark the Rapture, the Third will be when the earth turns inside out, yet all three mark some aspect of the term, Resurrection. The earthquakes will be of a different type, thus they mark the time when the earth can no longer hold the citizens of heaven, since the earthquakes are of a different type; it also shows a difference in their purpose. The Resurrection of Jesus opened the Day, the earthquake yet to come will mark the Rapture, closing the Day, but then the Door to the House of David will open. Then comes the last earthquake to bring about the Judgment, all three mark some form of Resurrection. The First gives us the First Resurrection, it’s not complete until the Rapture, then comes the third earthquake, with the last resurrection. Earthquakes release pressure under the surface of the plates of the earth, a different type would be to release the citizens of heaven from the earth.
But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for My name’s sake (21:12).
The phrase “name’s sake” doesn’t mean mouthing the Name of Jesus, rather it refers to the purpose, or the reason for the Name. Since Jesus went to the Cross as the Son of man, and returns as the Son of man, the Judgment relates to Mercy. Natural man hates the Mercy and Grace of God, man wants justice, we forgive, which in turn brings condemnation. Of course if we say we’re Christian and run around yelling, “Hang them, hang them I say”, the world feels comfortable because we are acting like them, but it also means we are not using the Purpose for the Name of Jesus.
This prophecy came to pass in Acts, yet in Acts we find the religious leaders didn’t attack the disciples until they preached the Resurrection (Acts 4:1-3). When faced with the religious rulers, the disciples applied Mercy, they answered questions, they spoke the truth in love, yet they were beaten. However, they felt Joy, knowing they stood in the Light (Acts 4:20-24). When we believe in the Name of Jesus we will stand by the Anointing, then we take joy in the persecution.
And it shall turn to you for a testimony. Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what you shall answer: for I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist (21:13-15).
Persecution doesn’t strike a blow against us, it makes a mark for us. When they come against us, why get mad? They are merely adding to our Testimony, as John shows we overcome by the Blood of the Lamb and the Word of our Testimony. The Word of our Testimony is not what we say, it’s what others say about our Testimony (way of life).
And you shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends, and some of you shall they cause to be put to death. And you shall be hated of all men for My name’s sake. But there shall not an hair on your head perish. In your patience possess you your souls (21:16-19).
Wow, I thought the Gospel was “good news”? It is, this is a warning of what will be, so we don’t become alarmed when it comes to pass. The Good News shows we are above these things, they may be going on around us, but they need not effect us. Since when does an ambassador become effected by what another nation does?
Not only does this hold true for the Body of Christ, but for the Jew as well. Things happen, some appear bad, yet if those things involve the people of God, whether they are of the Anointed Body of Christ, or set apart for the Time of Comfort, there is always a purpose resulting in good, the basis for our belief centers on “God Is”.
By no stretch of the imagination could one consider Hitler a good man, neither could one view history and call Pharaoh good, yet Paul said, “for the scripture says unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised you up, that I might show My power in you, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth” (Rom 9:17). We are mandated to diligently seek God in the event, rather than curse the darkness, or look for the evil.
The Jewish nation was spread all over the earth, yet they are promised the Time of Comfort to being in Jerusalem, as well as having their temple, yet to have their temple, they must have the land. Hitler’s intent was to destroy the Jewish race, but what he purposed for evil, God used for Good, the torment of the Jewish people moved the peoples of the world to give them their land. The Jew has the call, “Never again”; the thought of giving up the land is out of the question, thus the result placed the Jew in their land, giving them support to maintain it. God’s plan saw the UN before man knew there was a UN, thus God worked the purpose to once again give the promised land to the Jew. Did the UN say, “God has told us to give this land to you”? No, they used reasoning, yet God saw the reasoning before the foundation of the world, then worked it into the plan. The Bible tells us Israel will have all the land to the river Euphrates, it will also come to pass in the proper time. Ever since Pharaoh held the children captive the devil has sent a flood to destroy the nation Israel in order to stop the Remnant, to stop the prophecy. In each case the people of God became stronger, we can always tell who hears the dragon by the way they treat the Jews. They may say they follow God, but actions determine if the words are true or not.
And when you shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is near (21:20).
This verse gives us a great separation in time, Luke points to the Great War, thus there will be the Time of Comfort with Peace and Safety, then comes the Eighth to set up the desolation to bring the final Desolation when the four quarters of the world come against Jerusalem.
Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter there into (21:21).
Matthew showed us how the Jews are to pray this day not be on the sabbath day (Matt 24:20-21), yet if we are free of the Law, why would we care if the time comes on the sabbath? We won’t, but the Jews will. The Location is Judea, not New York, Los Angeles, Rome, or any other city in the world; therefore, this is directed specifically to the Jew, showing it’s Night related, not Day related.
For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled (21:22).
Jesus didn’t say these days would be the Days of Salvation, or the Days of the Kingdom, rather it’s the Days of Vengeance, the time when the wrath of God is poured out on the earth, the Second Advent of Jesus; the Revealed Jesus, the Day of God’s wrath, the Day of the Lord, the Day of Darkness, woe to him who seeks this day, for it is darkness, not Light (Amos 5:18).
But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people, and they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled (21:23-24).
The time of the Gentiles will not be fulfilled until the Rapture; today we see Jerusalem trodden under foot by the Gentile. Arabs are Gentiles, thus there are two groups on the earth, Jew and Gentile, there are not three earthly groups (Jew, Gentile and Arab). Not all Arabs are Muslims, yet not all Muslims are Arabs, but as long as the Dome of the Rock Mosque stands, or the Christian organizations claim any part of the land, the city is trodden under foot by the Gentile, yet, we are assured this is still the Day of Salvation, let us rejoice and be glad in it.
And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; men’s hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken (21:25-26).
Here the people involved are Jew and Gentile, the Jew with the city of Jerusalem, with the Sun as her covering, her crown of the tribes (12 stars), and her foundation as the Moon (Zion). The Gentile as the nations of the earth as the Sea. Another group would be the Wicked, they are seen as “waves roaring”. None of these are the Church; however, we do see “the Powers of Heaven”, what gives? Are not we the purposed stars of heaven? Sure, but so are the sons of perdition, yet they will lose their star position, becoming the Beast of the Earth.
And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory (21:27).
This is One Cloud, not Clouds, the metaphor Cloud means a Witness, as Jesus left, so shall He come again. After all has come to pass, they shall see the Son of man coming to bring judgment, thus the judgment will be based in Mercy. The Son of man went to the Cross, the Son of man will judge from the same prospective, yet it’s appointed to all men once to die, then comes the judgment.
And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draws near (21:28).
Every eye will see Him, whether they are looking for redemption or not. When these things Begin to come to pass, look up, but where? The first place is the Cross, then the disciples will also see Jesus ascend on the Day of Pentecost. Later at the end of the Night every eye will see Him descend as the Son of man for the Judgment.
And He spoke to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; when they now shoot forth, you see and know of your own selves that summer is now near at hand. So likewise you, when you see these things come to pass, know you that the kingdom of God is near at hand (21:29-31).
This shows “all these signs”, not just the stars falling. These Signs began on Pentecost when the Kingdom of God was granted to man.
This also gives us the parable of the Fig Tree, when the Leaves come forth it is near the time for the Kingdom of God to be complete, but as noted, the Kingdom started when the Spirit was given, thus there is the Beginning of the Kingdom, then the End of the Kingdom when New Jerusalem receives Her Bride’s maids. Waiting for Jesus to establish Christ on earth is two thousand years too late, Jesus already established Christ on earth, it’s the completion of the Kingdom we look forward to.
Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled (21:32).
The Generation of the Jews will not pass away from the earth until All is fulfilled, regardless of the Hitlers, the Ishmaels, the Eighth, or the doubters. They are granted a time and a place, they will be around until All is fulfilled. God has given us a sign showing how the House of David has maintained before they had the beginning of their land, and since.
Heaven and earth shall pass away: but My words shall not pass away (21:33).
This heaven to pass is not God’s heaven, rather it’s Paradise, thus the need for the first Paradise was complete when Jesus took captivity captive, the need for the second Paradise (third heaven) will be complete when the Dead in Christ receive their white robes.
And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares (21:34).
The word Surfeiting means Overindulge or Excess, taking us back to Mark’s account in the parable of the Sower. The cares of this world are the biggest hindrances facing any Christian, the acts of the world coupled with the distress of the world cause us to run in fear, or attempt to change the course of the world, rather than call the called from the world (Mark 4:18-19).
For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth (21:35).
The cares of this world are a Snare, a Trap to pull us back under the hand of the prince of the power of the air, thus when we are moved by the cares of this world we have left The Faith. The spirit lusting to envy is the prince of snares, the deceptive one who traps for his father the devil.
Watch you therefore, and pray always, that you may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man (21:36).
We pray for the Lord not to lead us into temptation, but deliver us from evil, as we Watch and Pray so we don’t enter the Hour; therefore, we pray in order to stand with the Son of God, rather than have the Son of man stand on the earth before us. This still relates to Deny the Self, picking up our cross and the reward for diligently seeking God.
And in the day time He was teaching in the temple; and at night He went out, and abode in the mount that is called the mount of Olives. And all the people came early in the morning to Him in the temple, for to hear Him (21:37-38).
Luke shows us the anointing at Bethany was prior to all these events, thus Jesus taught daily, which shows the Messiah “confirmed the covenant with many for one week” (Dan 9:27). The teachings not only show the covenant confirmed, but how the people received the Passover Lamb. All these people made it possible for us to receive Jesus, even the evil of the Pharisees was used of God to arrive at a good for the called of God. Jesus called the Cross marvelous, thus the time for the Pharisees was after the Resurrection when they would have their Sign of Jonah.
Although the religious rulers were doing the works of their father the devil, they nonetheless were working to complete the Will of God. Paul tells us how the devil had no idea what was going to happen; if the devil had any idea of the future, he would never have allowed the princes of this world to crucify the Lord of glory (I Cor 2:8). Even though Jesus told the disciples the grave could not hold Him, the ego, and pride of the devil came with “oh yea, we’ll see”. When the devil saw his kingdom fall apart around his ears, he was still saying, “oh yea”, just as he continues to say, “oh yea”; however, if we listen to him, we can’t have ears to hear the Spirit, but if we hear the Spirit, we won’t hear the lies of the devil.
Now the feast of Unleavened Bread drew near, which is called the Passover (22:1).
The Passover was joined to the Feast of Unleavened Bread, thus this verse is not saying the Passover is the Feast day, it says the Feast day is day of Unleavened Bread, with the Passover connected therein. The Passover was on the 14th of Abib, the Feast of Unleavened Bread was on the 15th of Abib (Ex 12:17 & Lev 23:5-6). The Passover was the Preparation day for the Feast of Unleavened Bread, thus it would be the day the lamb was killed, since the Feast of Unleavened Bread is a High Sabbath, when no work could be done.
The Passover always falls on the fourteenth day of the Jewish month of Abib (Lev 23:5), regardless of the day. The people picked their Lamb on the tenth day of Abib, which would be four days prior; accordingly this one time in history the day fell on the weekly sabbath when Jesus rode into Jerusalem. God didn’t manipulate the events of this week to meet the Law of Moses, rather the Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world, thus the Law was given as a preview of this week. Jesus wasn’t attempting to complete prophecy, the prophecy was being completed.
The accounts tell us when Jesus rode into the city on the weekly sabbath the people accepted Him, indicating they picked their Passover Lamb (Ex 12:2-6). The Passover Lamb must be of the First Year, without blemish. The Feast of Unleavened Bread was held on the fifteenth of Abib (Numb 28:16-18), or the day after Passover. Since the Lamb was slain on the Passover, the Passover couldn’t be a sabbath day, thus the day following was a High Sabbath, but a High Sabbath is not according to the Commandment, it’s according to the Law of Feasts. The sabbath according to the Commandment is the weekly sabbath (Saturday). Unless we make the separation between the sabbath according to the Commandment and the High Sabbath, we will miss the greatness of this one week in all of man’s history.
Just prior to the Passover, Judas would hear all these words pointing to the Time of Comfort being many years away, Judas knew the promise was for Israel to rule the world; therefore, Judas saw his chance to have control of the world’s wealth slipping away. The devil saw his chance, as Satan entered the heart of Judas, but his heart was prepared by his own greed. Satan didn’t enter the heart of Judas until the meal, but Judas was making his plans before the meal, thus the fruit of his greed was there, becoming the welcome mat for the devil to put evil into Judas’ heart (Jn 13:2). Paul tells us the spirit of the world is opposed to the Spirit that is of God. In the Jewish culture Satan is known as the enemy of mankind, set to capture the souls of man, in order to destroy man. Judas ended doing for the devil, what the devil could not do for himself.
Jesus warned Judas; James tells us sin is not the thought but the action, thus Judas had the opportunity to change his route and repent, but he was driven by the lust already in his heart before Satan entered. Judas heard, “and you shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinfolks, and friends, and some of you shall they cause to be put to death” (Luke 21:16), thus the mind of Judas said “no way, I can change it”. He devised a plan in his own mind to change the things of God, his actions prove it. Every time the religious rulers attempted to take Jesus they failed, thus they needed someone from within, a man’s enemies are of his own house. The devil is crazy, but he’s not stupid, the spirit of antichrist comes from within, not from without, thus the world cannot discredit the Body, but the spirit of antichrist can. The betrayal must be from within, the falling away from The Faith is from within, our danger is from within, not without.
And the chief priests and scribes sought how they might kill Him; for they feared the people. Then entered Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariot, being of the number of the twelve (22:2-3).
The religious rulers kept the temple, paid their tithe, prayed, held religious meetings, but they were nonetheless doing the lusts of the devil. Simply being religious doesn’t mean one is holy, simply keeping the rites, or having confidence in a religious order doesn’t mean one has The Faith. The Pharisees honored their self-deceived thoughts, along with their self-centered, self-based theology, thus, they thought they were doing God a service. This same element can overcome us, we can go about assuming we’re doing God a service, but using the works of the devil as our means. Using wicked means to arrive at what we assume is a Godly result is still an attempt to change the stones into bread.
And he went his way, and communed with the chief priests and captains, how he might betray Him unto them. And they were glad, and covenanted to give him money. And he promised, and sought opportunity to betray Him unto them in the absence of the multitude (22:4-6).
The Pharisees were not within the group, although they desired to take Jesus, they couldn’t, until one from within turned Jesus over to them.
Then came the day of Unleavened Bread, when the Passover must be killed. And He sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare us the Passover, that we may eat. And they said unto Him, Where will You that we prepare? And He said unto them, Behold, when you are entered into the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the house where he enters in. And you shall say unto the goodman of the house, The Master says unto you, Where is the guestchamber where I shall eat the Passover with My disciples? And he shall show you a large upper room furnished: there make ready. And they went and found as He had said unto them: and they made ready the Passover. And when the hour was come, He sat down and the twelve apostles with Him (22:7-14).
Some tend to think only a few chosen people can take Communion, but here we find Jesus allowed Judas to sit with them. Paul gave the carnal church of Corinth instructions on Communion, yet he never told them they couldn’t partake, rather his letter shows their hope was in judging themselves to the Body and Blood, rather than judging themselves to their own minds. Communion is an honor, as priests it becomes one of our priestly duties to partake of the Remembrance of the Sacrifice, rather than making sacrifice after sacrifice, thus the elements don’t become Jesus in us, they are Reminders of what Jesus did for us.
Jesus did His part, made His promise and kept His Vows, Communion is our turn to check our part, as we recall all Jesus did for us. The early church viewed the word Unworthy as one who failed to believe, thus, if one Believes, they join to the Table of the Lord, they don’t keep others from it, attack it, ignore it, or ignore the purpose thereof.
John shows how much Jesus taught on the Spirit, the disciples must have thought this was the time to be baptized with the Holy Ghost, even the washing of the feet was a sign to them how their time was very near; beautiful are the feet of them who preach the Gospel. The test of faith was at hand for the disciples, they could believe the events as they appeared, or remember the words of Jesus as they looked to the miracle of the Third Day.
And He said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer: for I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God (22:15-16).
The Kingdom will not be Fulfilled until the Remnant are received by the Bride. The fourth cup of the Passover is the Cup of the Wrath of God, yet Jesus will pour out the Fourth Cup before He takes the Meal in the Kingdom. Luke is the only one showing the Second Cup of the Passover, the others all show the Third Cup, it was Moses who held the First Cup. The First Cup came when God wanted to be among His people as He was delivering them from Egypt, the Second Cup is the Cup of Separation, the Third Cup is the Cup of Remission, but the Fourth Cup comes to those who rejected the first Three.
The word Desire as it’s used here is different from the one used in the phrase, “Satan desires to have you” (Luke 22:31). The use of the word Desire in reference to Satan means a lust to destroy; whereas, the word Desire as it was used by Jesus means a longing to participate. Ahh, the Satan nature is found in a lust to destroy, based on the spirit lusting to envy, but the Desire we have for Jesus is a longing to participate in His Glory.
And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: for I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come (22:17-18).
This is the Cup of Separation, it comes before the Bread, or the Third Cup. This is the Cup displayed by our Token of Water Baptism; although we don’t take this cup in our Communion Service, we in fact do as we remember why we submitted to water baptism, and what it stood for. All the other accounts on Communion show Jesus giving us the Bread as a symbol of His Body, then the Cup as a symbol of His Blood, thus the New Testament is based on the Blood, so where is Mercy? The Bread and Cup of Separation. God’s Mercy delivered us from the world, thus our Water Baptism is the acceptance of the second Cup.
And He took bread, and gave thanks, and broke it, and gave unto them, saying, This is My body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of Me (22:19).
We know Luke was Paul’s scribe and fellow companion, as we know Paul told the Corinthians how Jesus said, “this is My Body, broken for you”, so why didn’t Luke cover the bases by putting the phrase here? Seems like the thing to do, after all Paul said it, why not protect Paul from someone attacking him over the wording? Because it’s not what the Holy Ghost wanted, Paul’s comments point to what will be, here it’s what is. This is just another example of how the mind of man would attempt to change something to fit the thoughts of man, but how the Holy Ghost keeps Truth as Truth.
The Bread was a symbol of the Body of Christ, we judge our position and condition in the Body, therefore, the Second Cup being Mercy related couples with the Bread; have we showed Mercy to the Body?
Although the Bread and Cup are separate, we find they were given at the same meal, thus Mercy and Grace belong together. Paul often put them together in his greetings (II Tim 1:2 et al); to Titus he showed the process was being granted in the Mercy of the Father, then Grace, as he said, “after the kindness, love of God our Savior toward men appeared, not by works of righteousness, which we have done, but according to His Mercy He saved us, by the washing of regeneration (restoration), and renewing of the Holy Ghost: which He shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Savior, being justified by His Grace we should be made heirs according to the Hope of Eternal life” (Titus 3:4-7). In other places we find we are being Justified by the Faith of Christ (Gal 2:16), or in the Name of Jesus (I Cor 6:11), or by Christ (Gal 2:17), all of which show a Process, which can only be done by Christ in us the hope of Glory. When Jesus said, “Father forgive them”, it invoked the Father’s Mercy, the same Mercy Jesus as the Son of man was teaching and operating in before the Cross. Once Mercy is applied we then have the ability to forgive as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven us (Eph 4:32), but it’s still the Cross and Body, we must accept the Blood to enter “renewing of the Holy Ghost” by Grace. In Titus Paul joined two steps, the Mercy for Regeneration (life), plus the Renewing of the Holy Ghost (or by the Holy Ghost – Life more abundantly). It’s the basis of Communion, we can’t take the Bread and reject the Cup, nor the Cup and reject the Bread. They were not mixed one into the other, but they are joined.
The beatings, Cross and resurrection are all part of the Resurrection, we can’t separate any effort from the other and claim to be a Believer. One of the factors of the Christian walk is the clarity of how God can be Father, Son and Holy Ghost, yet remain as One Name and One entity. The Father grants us Mercy, the symbol of Water in the Witness, the Word or Son grants us His Blood, the symbol of Blood in the Witness, and the Holy Ghost brings us the Gift, the symbol of the Spirit in the Witness, the Father, Word and Holy Ghost are One, the Witness agree as One (I Jn 5:7-8). The Blood is not going to go against the Water, neither is the Water going to go against the Spirit, as the Spirit is not going to go against either the Water or Blood. All three of the particular elements of God are seen in the Cross and Resurrection. The Son said to the Father, “Forgive them”, the Spirit of Holiness declared Jesus as the Son of God by the Resurrection, yet it’s one God all in all being displayed in a manner the Christian can relate to. We are souls, we are Granted the Spirit, yet our goal is a resurrected body, one element all in all.
Although the Jew considers the Trinity impossible, they display it every Passover; really during every sabbath the Jew prays for the Body of Christ. Sabbath services really start just before Shabbat with the Mincha service followed by a special service called the Kabbalat Shabbat (welcoming Sabbath). After the Kabbalat the Jew says, L’cha Dodi or “Come, my friend, let us greet the Bride”. They don’t claim to be the Bride, rather they want to Greet the Bride. They have no idea they are praying for the Remnant when the Bride of Christ returns as New Jerusalem to welcome those who find their names in the Book of Life. They also sing the Shalom Aleichem, or “Peace be with you, ministering angels”. We are the ministering angels sent to those who shall be heirs of salvation. All these factors show how much God has all the elements accounted for in the Plan. After we take of the Cup of Separation then the Bread (Body of Christ), we’re ready to enter the Blood (Grace of God) to become an Overcomer.
Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in My Blood, which is shed for you (22:20).
The Blood in the Cup is the New Testament, not the Body, nor the Cup. The Body is the Good News of Mercy, the step above Atonement; whereas, the Blood is above Mercy and gives us Right Standing in heaven by Grace. Matthew shows the Blood is the New Testament for the remission of sin, thus the remission of sin is found in the Blood (Matt 26:28).
The Blood of Jesus is shed in two places, thereby opening the Street. The Blood bears witness with the Water and Spirit on earth, but it also becomes the connection in heaven to bring the Record of the Father, Word and Holy Ghost (I Jn 5:7-8). The Blood is the Tree of Life found in two places, yet it’s one tree. John will later say, “In the midst of the Street of it, and on either side of the river (of life) was there the tree of life” (Rev 22:2). The term “either side” could also read “here and there” in either case we have one tree, yet it’s in two places, how can this be? The New Birth, we have Christ in us, yet Jesus is sitting on the right hand side of Majesty on high. We are the Tree of Life, if we are Born Again, our Hope is where the Tree ends at the Throne of God (Rev 22:1).
But, behold, the hand of him that betrays Me is with Me on the table. And truly the Son of man goes, as it was determined: but woe unto that man by whom He is betrayed! (22:21-22).
The same table which produced the New Covenant, also introduced the son of perdition, thus the position of the son of perdition is found at the table, not in the world as Malachi said (Mal 1:7). When they put their hand to the table, they reject the purpose for the Blood, trust in their own minds, hold to their own wisdom as they trust in the religious rites and traditions. Jesus said we can’t do it without Him, but the sons of perdition set out to do it based on their own, they use the Name of Jesus, they will tell us Jesus is the Christ, they will even talk about the Holy Ghost, but they will deny the power thereof.
And they began to enquire among themselves, which of them it was that should do this thing. And there was also a strife among them, which of them should be accounted the greatest. And He said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. But you shall not be so: but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief, as he that does serve (22:23-26).
This goes back to the Younger shall rule the Elder, thus we are to act as the Elder knowing the New Man is the Younger. The word Benefactors means a Philanthropist, or one who attempts to do good for mankind, but they use the methods of mankind. Jesus says we are to strive to be the servant, yet at the same time we strive to be the greatest in the heart of Jesus, thus we become great by serving people, and being humble before God; whereas, man considers greatness based in ones ability to manipulate, push, fight, pull themselves up by their own boot straps, or having great wealth, or political power, all of which Jesus considers the deeds of the old man. It doesn’t mean it’s a sin to have a political office, it means the problem comes when we consider it some personal greatness, or use it in a manner becoming self-based, rather than God based in Christ.
In this it still holds we Hear first, just serving without hearing can interfere with the purpose of God. We can assume we’re doing a good thing, yet be in the midst of hindering something God is doing with another. “Well gee, it seemed like the right thing to do”, yet building three tabernacles seemed right to Peter. Faith comes by hearing, not presumption.
For whether is greater, he that sits at meat, or he that serves? is not he that sits at meat? but I am among you as He that serves. You are they which have continued with Me in My temptations. And I appoint unto you a kingdom, as My Father has appointed unto Me: that you may eat and drink at My table in My kingdom, and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel (22:27-30).
The greater is he who Serves, but the context is now Meat comes by the Spirit, not natural intellect. It does little good to refuse the service when meat is served, less good to serve milk then call it meat. All of us can sit around and demand meat, but if no one serves the meat we can die of starvation while sitting in the best seat in the house. Servants deliver, yet, at times we all want to be masters, or get mad if we were not “edified” in the service. However, the purpose for us to gather is to edify, not be edified. The meaning behind the phrase, “not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together” (Heb 10:25), is not simply going to church, it’s the reason for assembling is to exhort one another. We can go to church seven days a week, yet sit there demanding to be exhorted. We have forsaken the purpose of assembling. We should assemble together to exhort one another, whether there are two of us, or sixty thousand.
And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan has desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for you, that your faith fail not: and when you are converted, strengthen your brethren (22:31-32).
Jesus didn’t say the devil would sift Peter, rather it was Satan, as an example of the soul taking on more than it’s capable of handling. Many days prior Peter made a statement and Jesus told him, “Get you behind Me Satan”, it’s the same nature wanting to sift Peter. Peter, like any natural person would use his weakness as a strength, without the Strength to back it up. It’s also an example of how something can appear to begin as evil, yet God turns it around to Good for those called according to His purpose and to those who love Him. Here is a situation where Jesus had the power to stop something, but He is clearly going to allow it to happen. The enemy has a plan to sift Peter, Jesus has a plan to see Peter “converted”. If Jesus didn’t know the result, He would never have said, “when you are converted”.
The word Desired means Demand, the Sifting is in reference to wheat being sifted through a sieve, or Punching Holes in something to scatter it, thus Peter would receive a Gut Punch, but the purpose is to save Peter, not destroy him. The word Converted means Turned around again, or Restored, thus Peter’s denials will be examples of backsliding, but not examples of falling away. Peter is an example of someone who assumes they can do something for the Lord and fails; Judas set out to do something against the Lord to bring about his own self-will, there is a difference between the two. Judas is also an example of success in the endeavor, but failure in the purpose. True success is found in Faith, never in the self-endeavors to accomplish some self-based goal.
And he said unto Him, Lord, I am ready to go with You, both into prison, and to death. And He said, I tell you, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that you shall three times deny that you know Me. And He said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked you any thing? And they said, Nothing. Then said He unto them, But now, he that has a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip: and he that has no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one. For I say unto you, that this that is written must yet be accomplished in Me, And He was reckoned among the transgressors: for the things concerning Me have an end. And they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And He said unto them, It is enough (22:33-38).
Peter believed he was able, yet in his confession he was calling Jesus a liar. How many times does a Word from the Lord come to expose, yet the person says, “not so, you don’t know me”, the truth is, they don’t their self. Jesus said, You will, and Peter said, Not so, thus, one can hear, yet deny what they hear, ending learning the hard way. This almost sounds pessimistic, however, Jesus added Peter would be converted, showing the Positive aspect of the prophecy.
Prior to the Day of Pentecost one sword was enough, but when the door is open to the Gentiles, two swords would be used, one as the Gospel to the Jews, the other as the Gospel to the Gentiles. The Sword is still the Word (Rhema) of God, not some metal weapon used to cut people asunder. Paul will tell us the Jew came out of the Law by faith, but the Gentile came around the Law by faith, yet faith was the means for either.
And He came out, and went, as He was accustomed, to the mount of Olives; and His disciples also followed Him (22:39).
John tells us Jesus taught on the Spirit, this fits with Luke’s statement about the Sword, thus they would receive the Sword of the Spirit on the Day of Pentecost (Jn 14:1-16:33).
Matthew, and Mark call the place Gethsemane, which is a condition, not a location. Isaiah pointed to this time, as he said, “I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: for I will tread them in My anger, and trample them in My fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon My garments, and I will stain all My raiment” (Isa 63:3). John also says, in the very last days an angel thrust in his sickle and gathered the vine of the earth then cast it into the Great Winepress of the wrath of God (Rev 14:18-20). Then Jesus will pour out the cup of the wrath of God, then comes the judgment; however, the result for us is found in the Third Cup, not the Forth.
And when He was at the place, He said unto them, Pray that you enter not into temptation. And He was withdrawn from them about a stone’s cast, and kneeled down, and prayed, saying, Father, if You be willing, remove this cup from Me: nevertheless not My will, but Yours, be done (22:40-42).
Jesus is the personification of God’s love, yet the love of God doesn’t mean God has to love everyone, rather it means His love is always seeking to free man from man’s own destruction. God hates the ways of the wicked, in the last day those ways are attached to the Wicked. God hates lying lips, so when is the last time you saw a set of lips walking down the street? The lips are attached to a face, the face to a person. God’s rebukes are often missed by man, God rebukes a thing, such as lips, but we know the lips moved based on the mind of the person. From the abundance of the heart the mouth will speak, the lips are attached to the mouth. Discernment and acknowledgment of the words of the prophets will save us some hard lessons.
We find this is not a battle of Wills, but a desire for all to be saved and none lost, avoiding the judgment. The pure love of Christ hates judgment, but it must be done. Jesus was sorrowful over those who were in the Rock, yet rejected the Blood; the result was great drops of sweat falling like blood.
And there appeared an angel unto Him from heaven, strengthening Him (22:43).
Luke adds to Matthew’s account, showing one angel, yet in reference to the Mercy Seat, as well as the Ascension we find Two angels, one representing the Bride, the other representing the Remnant. Luke shows if we judge ourselves we will become partakers of the First Resurrection, or Sleep in Jesus to avoid the Cup of God’s wrath.
And being in an agony He prayed more earnestly: and His sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground (22:44).
Jesus prayed for everyone of those who would face the temptation to become self-willed as they follow the Judas nature, yet He will not make their decision for them, or force them to receive His prayers. Here we find the agony of the Lord was so great, as His prayers so intense His sweat was as it were drops of blood, it doesn’t mean they were drops of blood, only they were so heavy with grief they appeared as if they were blood. The paradox shows the Third Cup holds the Blood of the New Covenant.
Every one of us must go through our Gethsemane, the place where we finally cast off the self, to receive the Blood of Jesus in fullness. It’s the place of commitment, it moves us from Spirit to Spiritual. We all have our personal little agendas, our Gethsemane will be the point where our will joins to the Will of the Lord. The place of the exposure of our agendas, the offices we think we want, the roles we suppose we should head up, the type of ministry we want, will be defined into what the Lord has for us. Paul faced his as he accepted the role of Apostle, he didn’t desire it, he accepted it. The Cave is the place bringing our calling to clarity, as it did Elijah, then we are ready to go forth in the Christ Character.
And when He rose up from prayer, and was come to His disciples, He found them sleeping for sorrow, and said unto them, Why sleep you? rise and pray, lest you enter into temptation (22:45-46).
Prior it was Watch and Pray, now it’s Rise and Pray; before we have Right Standing we must open our eyes in our Gethsemane to see what the Lord has for us. The three were sleeping, yet Judas wasn’t, he was setting his nefarious plans into action, while Jesus was praying for him, and his kind.
In verse 45 we find the disciples were sleeping for “sorrow”, or as it reads in the Greek, “sleeping for grief”, we have to consider they just sat at a table where Jesus said, “This is My Body”, and “This is My Blood of the New Covenant”, John shows there was a great deal of teaching on the Holy Ghost and Holy Spirit. We can see their minds went “tilt”, but Jesus tells them and us, when you feel overloaded with Knowledge, don’t sleep on it, pray on it.
And while He yet spoke, behold a multitude, and he that was called Judas, one of the twelve, went before them, and drew near unto Jesus to kiss Him. But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betray you the Son of man with a kiss? (22:47-48).
In II Samuel we found another brother who came with greetings, then kissed his brother, at the same time stuck a sword in his brother’s side (II Sam 20:9-10). There are holy kisses of love, and kisses of those who seek to betray and kill us. David said, “Kiss the Son, lest He be angry, and you perish from the way, when His wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they who put their trust in Him” (Ps 2:12). Judas came with a traitor’s kiss, as he trusted in his own ability to bring about his own will. Judas is an example of one who denies the purpose of Gethsemane by holding to their self-will. On the other hand we know Jesus prayed, thus there are some who appear today to be the “prince of the Wicked”, yet tomorrow the Holy Ghost moves them to their Gethsemane where they repent honestly, behold a New Creature in Christ.
In Matthew we found Jesus called Judas Friend, but there are two different Greek words for Friend. When Jesus called the disciples Friends it entailed a love, here in the Garden the word means by association only, without a love between them, thus Judas was associated, but he lacked love, taking him to the position of the “prince of this world”, as the “son of perdition”, who failed to live by faith (Heb 10:38-39).
When they which were about Him saw what would follow, they said unto Him, Lord, shall we smite with the sword? And one of them smote the servant of the high priest, and cut off his right ear (22:49-50).
We know the one who smote the servant was Peter, as he was going to show Jesus how serious he was, or how wrong Jesus was about Peter; however, the result determines who was right and who was wrong. Although Peter moved based on his self-determination to save the Lord, he found the Lord healing the man he attached. What is this? Lord I’m trying to save You. Hold it Peter, it’s the Lord saving you, you got it backward, as do most of us. We fight to save a ministry, yet if the ministry belongs to the Lord, we are servants not masters.
Three times Peter said he would die for Jesus, or would never deny Him, here Peter thought he was going to prove it. Fighting to the death and submitting to the death are two very different things.
And Jesus answered and said, Suffer you thus far. And He touched his ear, and healed him (22:51).
This was too much for Peter, this same man who was not only a servant, but a spokesman for the same people who wanted to kill Jesus, now he is being healed. Later Peter will “wonder in himself”, we can see the same pondering here. If was if Jesus was submitting to be crucified, how can this be? Peter is learning a valuable lesson, the lesson of submission, not to interfere with events, but hold faith in the event.
Jesus was fully aware of Rome’s rule over Israel, the political attitude of the Romans, the events of the day, yet He was not consumed by them, He was consumed with the will of the Father. The Cross brings us forgiveness, but it doesn’t end there; forgiveness of our sins is a present tense action regarding past tense events; however, we also have the cleaning action of the Blood plus the Water by the Word bringing us through the process. The cleaning action of both the Blood and Water is a present tense action, the justification is present tense work looking to a future tense condition, thus forgiveness is our confidence of the past being forgiven, the cleaning is our hope in the day to day events bringing us into perfection, as the justification requires our faith in God’s ability to finish what He started. If we presume we are justified in a second, then all is left is to be glorified, we miss the reason we entered this. The soul being saved has things that need to be gone, turning from the flesh to the Spirit is the premise being “that born of the Spirit is Spirit”.
The Cross without the Resurrection isn’t complete, the Sacrifice without the Cross and Resurrection isn’t complete, it takes all three to bring us into Grace. Yet Grace without the Spirit isn’t Grace, neither is Grace without the Blood, the Covenant without the Blood isn’t complete, if it’s missing the Water it’s not complete either. The Witness is still the Water, Blood and Spirit bringing us into the New Covenant as the Glory of Christ.
Then Jesus said unto the chief priests, and captains of the temple, and the elders, which were come to Him, Be you come out, as against a thief, with swords and staves? When I was daily with you in the temple, you stretched forth no hands against Me: but this is your hour, and the power of darkness (22:52-53).
Jesus was not critical, rather He exposed the condition, granting them the opportunity to think about what they were doing. Critical means “inclined to judge severely as one finds fault”, or “make an natural evaluation”, but it’s based on what the natural mind thinks is going on. A Critical nature finds the supposed fault, then points it out in such a manner the ant becomes an elephant, while at the same time ignoring evidence to show the fault was not fault but a mistake. Jesus judged righteously, presented the Truth and a means of escape.
Just hours prior to this event, Jesus was in the temple, just days prior He rode into the gate with all the people calling out, “Blessed be the King who comes in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory to the Highest” (Luke 19:38). The power of darkness is not total power, although the devil thought the war was over, he was soon to find the war had just begun, as he was going to lose the battle of battles. The devil had the power of death, yet through death Jesus defeated the devil (Heb 2:14).
The Pharisees did the works of the Law, but the question was How Much More Could The Mercy Of Jesus Provide, then the question became, How Much More Will The Blood Of Jesus Provide. If the blood of a lamb on the door kept the destroyer away, How Much More could the Blood of Jesus protect us? If God honored the blood of bulls, How Much More will He honor the Blood of Jesus? The Book of Hebrews is not written to Hebrews, it’s written about Hebrews, thus if God honored them, How Much More will He honor those with the Seed of God? The Jew considers themselves the chosen based on their separation from Egypt into the wilderness; yet how Much More Chosen can one be if they are being Justification by the Blood of Jesus? The question is never, Does God love us, the question is always, Do we love God?
Then took they Him, and led Him, and brought Him into the high priest’s house. And Peter followed afar off (22:54).
We know about Annas and Caiaphas, as they are both noted as high priests, yet Annas was Caiaphas’ father in law (Jn 18:13 & Luke 3:2). Jesus first appeared before Annas, then He appeared before Caiaphas, with both trials in the same house. Jesus was not taken to Pilate until the morning, then the religious rulers joined to the civil government to conclude their plans, as they sided with the “enemy” to do for them, what they could not. All of this began after midnight, in the early morning hours on the Passover, yet all the trials equal five, the number of Grace.
And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the hall, and were sat down together, Peter sat down among them. But a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, and earnestly looked upon him, and said, This man was also with Him. And he denied Him, saying, Woman I know Him not (22:55-57).
This is the first denial, in John’s account we find this damsel kept the door; John also points out there was another disciple, who was known to the high priest, he was able to get Peter past the door (Jn 18:15-16). The only disciple who had enough influence with the high priest was Judas, at this time Judas still thought he was doing God a service. This gives us a door, but the Door Peter should have been looking for was the one to the Sheepfold, not the one to the illegal religious endeavors. Whenever we allow the Judas nature to show us the door, it’s going to be the wrong door. Judas wanted to see Jesus stand up in the midst of the high priests proclaiming His Lordship in full force, but Judas would see his plans fall around his ears in the form of a hangman’s knot.
John also shows Jesus told Annas, “I spoke openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, where the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. Why ask you Me? ask them which heard Me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said” (Jn 18:20-21). The key here is “said unto them”, not “what someone else thinks I said”.
The outcome of these trials seemed anything but Good to Peter, yet the purpose with the result were very Good. The death of Jesus provided us a means to input the flesh dead, yet we live by the Power of Christ through the Spirit, thus the death of the flesh becomes a debt which must be paid by us in order to complete the Covenant on our part, it is the last step of our faith victory on earth, not the first. The early church fathers never considered martyrdom a suicide, thus they didn’t make the decision to be killed, nor did they die to escape danger, nor did they kill others in their death, they made the decision to stand for Christ to pay the debt, by allowing others to kill them. The early martyrdom was done for us, it proved the blood of martyrs mixed with the Blood of Jesus secured the Truth of the Covenant for us. If anyone doesn’t know these events are Warfare in its purest sense, they missed the entire concept of Spiritual Warfare.
The majority of the Jewish people were not at this trial; these trials before the religious leaders were held at night, on Passover. Only those who came to arrest Jesus, or those who were hand picked by the religious leaders were at the trials. This is evident by knowing as the sun set the High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Beard began, meaning most would be in their homes.
Jesus told us if we have aught against a brother we go to the brother with the intent of restoration. If our offer is rejected, we obtain a third independent party, but in no case do we find someone who will side with us against the other in order to force the other person to bow to our desires. If the third independent person fails, then and only then do we go before the Body with the intent of restoration. Trials seeking condemnation are demonic, Pharisaical based, motivated by envy. If envy can’t control the person, it will set out to destroy them.
The Pharisees had all their yes men present, then Jesus tells them to get the people then ask them, but the high priests feared the people (Luke 22:2). Then both Judas and Peter would see one of the officers strike Jesus, but Jesus didn’t call fire down from heaven, nor did the high priest fall on the ground dead. The plans of Judas were falling apart, while the plan of God was going on in perfect order (Jn 18:22).
Just prior to this Peter heard Jesus say, “Think you that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He shall presently give Me more than twelve legions of angels?” (Matt 26:53). If it’s the case, where are the angels? Where is the vengeance? If Jesus had all this power, where is it? Failures come from our self-determinations, or false conclusions regarding what God should, or should not do. Jesus knew the plan, Peter heard the plan, but didn’t believe it, meaning he lacked faith regarding what Jesus said would happen. Peter had the prior information regarding the beatings, the cross and the Resurrection, but when it came down to seeing it, his soul failed as he ran to self-justification, while Jesus was becoming God’s Justification.
Peter not only saw someone strike Jesus for the first time, but he also saw the Mercy of Jesus forgiving these people before and during the acts. Peter knew one could perhaps forgive after the fact, but during?
And after a little while another saw him, and said, You are also of them. And Peter said, Man, I am not (22:58).
First it was association, now it’s part of the group, Peter’s circle is drawing tighter and tighter. John shows this man was a kinsman of Malchus, whose ear Peter cut off. John also added the man said, “Did I not see you in the garden with Him?”, which made the man an eyewitness to the arrest (Jn 18:26). Prior the woman assumed Peter had been around Jesus at some point in time, but this man places Peter right in the ministry, as well as at the scene of the arrest. Peter didn’t deny Jesus in the Garden, but his test wasn’t purposed for the Garden, it was purposed for later. John simply shows the third denial as, “Peter then denied again, and immediately the cock crew” (Jn 18:27). However, John shows all three denials came while Jesus was before the religious rulers, meaning they came during the first trial, or just before the second trial, making it the end of the Third Watch or 3:00 AM (Mark 13:35). Peter’s heart reached back to, “If you confess Me before men, I will confess you before the Father, but if you deny Me before men, I will deny you before the Father”. The denials by Peter show us it’s not the amount of people, Peter denied the Lord before very small groups of two, three or slightly more. Confessing Jesus in friendly surroundings is no great feat, confessing Him as He confessed the Father in all events is.
And about the space of one hour after another confidently affirmed, saying, Of a truth this fellow was with Him: for he is a Galilaean. And Peter said, Man, I know not what you say. And immediately, while he spoke the cock crew (22:59-60).
The use of the word Immediately connects Luke to John; we know the term Cockcrows refers to the third watch. Luke shows the second denial was one hour prior, thus we again find, “could you not watch with Me one hour?” (Matt 26:40). The temptation was at hand, Peter was facing his own Gethsemane, his heart was being twisted, his stomach was turning, yet his faith was taking a vacation, but Jesus knew it before the fact as He told Peter “when you are converted”; therefore, Jesus not only knew Peter would deny Him, but He also knew Peter would be restored.
The arrest in the Garden was near midnight, in the midst of the Passover day which began at sunset, thus the Lamb Of God was being prepared for the great Sacrifice. Without the Sacrifice there is no basis for the Covenant, yet the Sacrifice had to take place in two places to Connect the halves in order to complete it.
And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how He had said unto him, Before the cockcrow, you shall deny me thrice. And Peter went out, and wept bitterly (22:61-62).
Luke doesn’t mention Judas again from the time Jesus says, “Judas betray you the Son of man with a kiss?” (Luke 22:48). Matthew tells us when Jesus was taken to Pilate, Judas repented himself, thus Judas sought self-repentance simply because his plan didn’t go his way (Matt 27:3). Judas did seek forgiveness, but he sought it from those who crucified Jesus, not from God (Matt 27:4). Judas attempted to buy back his position, joining himself to Balaam and Korah, rather than standing before God to be restored.
Judas assumed paying back the money would cleanse him, but money wasn’t the problem, the love of it was. Judas went out and hung himself with such force, he burst asunder as his bowels gushed out (Acts 1:18). Some of the early folk lore said Judas was crushed against a wall by a cart, thus the “bursting”, but the Bible is the true source.
Both Peter and Judas saw Jesus during the religious trials, both men repented, yet Judas hung himself, but Peter made it to Pentecost. Peter said he would do something for Jesus, but failed; Judas was doing something for Judas while using Jesus and failed. As long as our intent is to do something for the Lord, we will be restored; however, if our intent is to do something for us, while using the Lord, the hangman’s rope waits. Judas sold Jesus, as one would a common piece of meat, but Peter failed by trusting in his own flesh, two men, both failed, yet both had different intents, ending with different results. Today we can find many children named Peter, but how many do we find named Judas? Even the devil worshipers refuse to associate with Judas
Jesus never told Peter, “you’re going to sin, when you do, your papers are going to be taken away”; in fact, Jesus never told Peter he would sin, He said Peter was a target, but Jesus also said he would be converted for the purpose to Strengthen the brethren. This clears up many things for us, there are times when God allows, He doesn’t cause, but He does use the event for our own good. Peter was weak, but felt he was strong, which was his problem. All of us have something needing to be exposed: something hidden, ignored, or misinterpreted. God will allow it to surface, so we can see it, thus allow it to be removed, giving us the ability to Strengthen the brethren. The shadow is seen here, although Peter didn’t have the Spirit, he was nonetheless exposed by Satan taking advantage of Peter’s weakness. Jesus didn’t call it “sin”, it was exposure allowed by Christ for the betterment of Peter. However, do you think Peter thought it was for his betterment at the time? No, Peter felt he committed a great sin, he assumed his days of being an apostle were through. He heard “tell My disciples and Peter”, indicating to Peter he was no longer a disciple, much less an apostle. However, Peter is our example of someone who thinks they have a strength, but it’s a weakness becoming a hindrance. Jesus allowed Satan to expose the weakness, allowing Peter to see for himself his supposed strength was a weakness of the flesh. Often the event isn’t our problem, it’s our soulish reaction to the event becoming our problem. Peter will equate the event to the event, forgetting the prophecy, “when you are converted”.
And the men that held Jesus mocked Him, and smote Him. And when they had blindfolded Him, they struck Him, saying, Prophesy, who is it that smote You? And many other things blasphemously spoke they against Him (22:63-65).
Mark shows there were some false witnesses reporting Jesus said, “I will destroy this temple made with hands”, plus “within three days I will build another made without hands” (Mark 14:58). Matthew shows the witnesses also said, “This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days” (Matt 26:61). John is the one who shows what these false witnesses were referring to. All the way back in the very beginning of the earthly ministry during the forty day fast Jesus entered the temple, cleaned it out then said, “take these things hence; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandise” (Jn 2:16). This cleaning was centered on those who sold the items used for sacrifices. When confronted Jesus said If they destroy the temple, rather than He destroying the temple; the three days referred to the Resurrection, thus the false witnesses weren’t confessing what they heard, they twisted the event to impress the high priest (Jn 2:19), The reference was to His own body, not the stone temple, but in either case He never said He would destroy the actual temple (Jn 2:19-21).
And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led Him into their council saying, Are You the Christ? tell us. And He said unto them, If I tell you, you will not believe: And if I also ask you, you will not answer Me, nor let Me go. Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God. Then said they all, Are you the Son of God? And He said unto them, You say that I am. And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth (22:66-71).
This gives us a time frame, it is now becoming day, showing this has been going on since the arrest. Just a few months prior at the Feast Of Dedication the Jews asked Jesus, “How long do You make us to doubt? If You be the Christ, tell us plainly” (Jn 10:24). Jesus made it so plain, the Jews picked up stones to stone Him (Jn 10:31). The Jews had no problem in understanding Jesus equated Himself to God, yet they retorted with, “For a good work we stone You not; but for blasphemy; and because You, being a man make Yourself God” (Jn 10:33). Since Jesus told them many days prior, but they failed to believe, we can understand why He said, “If I tell you, you will not believe”. It’s not saying they could not believe, it was they would not, much different.
And the whole multitude of them arose, and led Him unto Pilate. And they began to accuse Him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that He Himself is Christ a King (23:1-2).
The accusation changes so they can involve the civil authorities in their evil plans, yet Jesus clearly told them to render unto Caesar what belongs to Caesar, so why didn’t Jesus tell them now? Self-justification, Jesus was not about to partake of the trap, rather Jesus knew Warfare was not to take the bait of debate. In the house of the high priest the accusation was religious in nature, before Pilate it was civil in nature.
And Pilate asked Him, saying, Are You the King of the Jews? And He answered him and said, You say it. Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to people, I find no fault in this man (23:3-4).
The accusation was “Christ a King” not Christ The King; Pilate was not concerned with anyone who was the king of the Jews, his political forum had conquered the Jews, even if Jesus was king of the Jews, Pilate assumed his rule was higher. Jesus wasn’t using force to overthrow the Roman rule, thus Pilate concluded there could be no fault in Jesus, since Jesus posed no danger to Rome; Jesus knew the danger to Rome, was Rome. To Pilate this appeared more of an overthrow against Herod, than Rome.
The religious rulers wanted Jesus dead, but they didn’t want to be blamed for it, thus they used manipulation on Pilate. The only way Pilate would take any action against Jesus would be based on some evidence of Jesus moving the people to insurrection against Rome.
And they were the more fierce, saying, He stirs up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place (23:5).
Jesus did stir up the people, but not against Rome, rather it was for God. Factual statements can be nonetheless a lie if they lack Truth. However, Pilate was not an idiot, if Jesus had stirred the people against Rome, Pilate would have known.
The symbols and lessons are just as important today, as they were then. The religious leaders are going to use any means at their disposal to promote their thinking, yet their intent is evil in nature. Pilate becomes a symbol of those who are placed in positions to judge. Pilate could judge Jesus innocent, then stand by the decision, or he could find Jesus guilty to appease the people, or he could take a lukewarm stand. Pilate will take the lukewarm stand, but lukewarm is just as guilty as the evil it condones, rather than standing in Mercy as the situation called for. Lukewarm must give permission for others to complete the evil act; therefore, lukewarm goes further than mere compromise, it allows an evil act to be conducted with apparent approval, while it claims non-involvement.
When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the Man were a Galilaean. And as soon as he knew that He belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent Him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time (23:6-7).
Jesus would be taken before Herod for the second civil trial, which is now the fourth trial counting the two in the house of the high priest. Pilate was looking for evidence, Herod was looking for a magic show, neither was looking for Truth.
And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad: for he was desirous to see Him of a long season, because he had heard many things of Him; and he hoped to have seen some miracle by Him (23:8).
Herod wanted to see some miracle to be amused, not as a sign to find God. Some chase signs and wonders to be amused, some look for signs and wonders to find God, some see signs and wonders then give the devil credit, yet the Believer knows signs and wonders follow the Believer.
Then he questioned with Him in many words; but he answered him nothing. And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused Him. And Herod with his men of war set Him at nought, and mocked Him, and arrayed Him in a gorgeous robe, and sent Him again to Pilate (23:9-11).
The accounts give us four views of the Robe, all of which interrelate. The crown of thorns was placed on Jesus by Pilate’s men, but the robe was first placed on Jesus by Herod’s men. Mark says it was Purple (Mark 15:17-20); Matthew says it was Scarlet (Matt 27:28), John says it was Purple, without seam (Jn 19:5 & 19:23), Luke tells us it was Gorgeous. The word Gorgeous means Radiant, with a root word meaning Lamp; Mark’s word for Purple means a reddish, blue color; John’s word for purple means a bluish red color, and Matthew’s word Scarlet has a root word meaning Cocoon shaped or without seam. The Robe of Jesus is a symbol of the covering, it displays our priesthood, but it must be mixed with the Blood of Jesus to be Royal in nature.
The Robe passed as the mantel of the Prophet, washed in His Blood, it becomes a symbol of the Transfiguration, the Blood soaked covering bringing us through the Cross to become the Power of His Christ. Without the Robe we can bend to pick up our Cross, yet never be able to Stand. We can say we will deny the self, yet use the self to do it. Here we find the White Robe must first be covered in the Blood of Jesus, if one assumes they are in White, yet they hold hate, bitterness and reject the truth, they are in darkness, not Light. John puts it all together indicating when the robe was put on Jesus it was more blue than red, it was made of one piece like the robe Aaron wore, the color was the same color as the veil of the temple, or the robe of the high priest, thereby denoting it’s the unction over our priesthood position (Ex 26:31). The Book of Hebrews tells us Jesus as our High Priest necessitated a change in Laws, thus the Priesthood came before the Cross, the kingship as a result of the Cross (Heb 7:12).
After Jesus was beaten the robe changed color to be more red than blue, thus it’s the Blood of Jesus penetrating the Veil securing us in our priesthood. The Book of Hebrews says, “by a new and living way, which He has consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, His flesh” (Heb 10:20). The Veil in the temple kept the people from the Mercy Seat, the Veil of Jesus opens the Holy of Holies to all His priests; thus we come Boldly to the throne of Grace, to obtain Mercy and find Grace.
And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves (23:12).
It would seem as if these two men received some form of Mercy; however, they became friends one with the other, not friends of God. Simply because these two became friends doesn’t mean their sins were forgiven. The early church still called Herod, “the serpent”, regardless of his friendship with Pilate.
And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests, and the rulers and the people, Said unto them, You have brought this Man unto me, as one that perverts the people: and behold, I, having examined Him before you, have found no fault in this Man touching those things whereof you accuse Him: No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto Him (23:13-15).
Herod beheaded John the Baptist, yet this same Herod found no fault in Jesus. Pilate now had a confidant to support his conclusion of the innocence of Jesus, but the religious leaders would rebel against Pilate’s desire, while claiming Jesus is the rebellious.
I will therefore chastise Him, and release Him (23:16).
The method of scourging was to obtain confessions; often the victim would die as a result of the beating, or confess to anything to avoid the beating. The Romans used the cat of nine tails, the one inflicting the punishment would begin by dragging the whip along the ground to pick up pieces of glass and rocks, then with the precision of a surgeon the beating would begin along the back of the legs, up to the neck, with the strands reaching around and striking the face area. Often the skin would hang in strips, with bones and organs exposed through the open sinew. Many would confess to things they never did, often the more one cried for mercy, the more the Romans felt they were guilty, but Jesus took the count, never once justifying Himself, nor did He cry out for mercy.
There are many areas in the Old Testament talking about the suffering Messiah, but the most descriptive are found in Isaiah and Psalm 22. The tenses are very important in any Scripture, we know God is the Alpha and Omega, thus when the Holy Ghost was telling Isaiah these events many years before they actually happened, God was watching them happen. Prophecy is not something God presumes will happen, rather prophecy is God telling man events God is seeing. To Isaiah the events were future tense, to God they were all now. Our faith in God includes the conclusion of what God has promised, He is fully able to complete, thus God calls things a Were, while they are yet future tense to us.
The act of self-justification doesn’t end at proclaiming our innocence, it often includes bringing accusations against others as a form of comparison to excuse our behavior. When Adam was caught he didn’t say, “Oh Lord I have sinned”, rather he said, “It was the woman you gave me”. Not only did Adam blame Eve, but he also blamed God for giving Eve. When faced with our failures we tend to look about for others to place blame on to justify our failure, then retort with, “Oh yea, well you do this and they do that”, but does it remove us from what we have done? Hardly, it only shows we are adding self-justification to the exposure in our feeble attempt to avoid the Truth. Looking to the failures of others to excuse our failures is the heart of self-justification, leading to self-repentance. Isaiah and Psalm 22 show Jesus would not enter self-justification, rather Jesus would be Justified by the Cross.
Isaiah says, As many were astonished at Thee, His visage was so marred more than any man, and His form more than the sons of men: So shall He sprinkle many nations; the kings shall shut their mouths at Him: for what had not been told them shall they see; and what they had not heard shall they consider” (Isa 52:14-15). John said, But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become sons of God (Jn 1:12). Paul said, But as it is written, Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God has prepared for them who love Him. But God has (past tense) revealed them unto us by His Spirit (I Cor 2:9-10). We are the kings who shut our mouths of natural speaking, yet open them with New Tongues of Grace and Mercy.
Verses 14-15 in Isaiah 52 shows past, present and future tense issues. We look upon Him, then He sprinkles us with the Blood. The Book of Hebrews says, “By His own Blood He entered in Once into the Holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us” (Heb 9:12). Moses as a shadow Sprinkled Both the Book and the people (Heb 9:19). We have entered the Sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and Sprinkling of the Blood of Jesus Christ (I Pet 1:2). Once we enter we understand the purpose for our faith is the salvation of our souls (I Pet 1:9). Any concept of man acquiring salvation by any other means other than the Cross and Blood of Jesus is complete error. Why would the Father send the Son, watch Him go through this, then send someone else years later with a “better religion”, even the devils believe there is one God, thus if one believes in One God, yet rejects the Son of the One God, they are a devil (James 2:19).
Isaiah points out how Jesus Is despised and rejected of men, a Man of sorrows, acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from Him: He was despised, and we esteemed Him not (Isa 53:3). Our Salvation was obtained by Jesus nearly two thousand years ago, yet it became effective for us when our belief joined us to the act, so it could be by faith. Our healing is connected to the forgiveness of sins (mercy), yet our Kingdom is not of this earth, it’s within us, but secure in heaven where the Blood of Jesus sealed the Everlasting Covenant of the Everlasting Salvation to spare us from Everlasting Judgment. Surely Jesus Has borne our griefs, anxieties, diseases, and carried our sorrows, afflictions and weaknesses, yet we Did (past tense) esteem Him stricken, smitten of God and afflicted (Isa 53:4). Our faith must receive all Jesus did, not just the bits and pieces condoning to our fancy, or theology. Whether we display the result or not isn’t the question, whether we believe in all He did, is.
Isaiah began by using a present tense phrase regarding how we viewed Jesus from our worldly position before we came to the Cross, then he changes to a past tense usage as our eyes are opened to the Light of God; thereby pointing to the Robe. The color Purple refers to royalty, but the color Red refers to the Justification by the Blood of Jesus, thus the Royal Law of love holds our victory in the Blood of Jesus. Jesus is our High Priest brought a New Law, calling for a New Priesthood; our priestly garments are our white robes washed in the Blood of Jesus. When John asked an angel who all those people in heaven were, the angel said they were the ones who, “washed their robes, and made them white in the Blood of the Lamb” (Rev 7:14). The Robe of Jesus began one color, moved to another, yet the result was seen on the Mount of Transfiguration, a change for mankind was taking place.
Isaiah says: “but He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed” (Isa 53:5). Isaiah doesn’t say with His stripes we are Saved, thus the beatings didn’t bring us Grace, they provided God’s Mercy directly upon the “Body Of Christ”. Our part of the contract of Mercy is knowing God granted us His Mercy, it’s our duty to grant Mercy unto others. Those who say, “Lord, Lord haven’t we” entered by Mercy, but they refused to give it. If we limit those stripes and beatings to the physical body of Jesus, we miss the boat. “This is My Body”, if we are the Body of Christ, we bear the wounds, thus we imputed the old flesh and nature dead, but we have to receive a New Body on earth, which Jesus provide as the Body of Christ.
Peter was an eyewitness, yet he didn’t understand the importance of this event until after the event. History is easy to review, being in the midst of the event is a different story. Peter also told us, “Who, when He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him who judges righteously” (I Pet 2:23). Jesus did not commit Himself to “Pilate the just”, rather He put Himself in the hands of the Father. Pilate was only in power based on God allowing it, Herod was only in power based on God allowing it. The faith of Jesus is our example; Jesus knew no man could touch Him unless it was given them from on High. Pilate was doing all he could to release Jesus, but he heard the voices of the people, thus he feared the Jews would send a bad report to Rome.
(For of necessity he must release one unto them at the feast.) And they cried out all at once, saying, Away with this Man, and release unto us Barabbas: (Who for a certain sedition made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison.) (23:17-19).
John tells us the people said, “If you let this Man go, you are not Caesar’s friend: whosoever makes himself a king speaks against Caesar” (Jn 19:12). Interesting saying considering the events just prior to Rome taking over, when one of the Hasmonean family made himself a king.
Pilate wanted to let Jesus go, thus in reality the people entered insurrection against the desires of Pilate. Hypocrisy is a trap, what we accuse others of, we will commit, convicting ourselves. The people were speaking against Pilate’s wishes, yet they couldn’t see their sin was being judged in the process of accusing Jesus. Pilate didn’t hear the voice of all the people, rather he was moved by the people present allowing his fear to overcome his political judgment.
These religious leaders and Judas were convinced they were doing the will of God, yet they missed God by a million miles. Our traditions and personal self-centered theology can destroy us, we can be covered with the flames of hell proclaiming, “Lord, Lord, haven’t we…”; therefore, God gave us the Word (Logos) in us to separate the thought from the intent, the soul from the spirit, discerning our thoughts, so we can come against those wild thoughts through the weapons of our warfare, which are mighty through God (Heb 4:12 & II Cor 10:5).
History tells us Barabbas’ first name was Jesus, the name Barabbas means son of a father, thus the people picked “Jesus the son of a father”, but crucified “Jesus Son of The Father”.
Pilate therefore, willing to release Jesus, spoke again to them, But they cried, saying, Crucify Him, crucify Him (23:20-21).
From the accounts we find the time element from the arrest to the tomb was approximately eighteen hours, the disciples thought this was anything but good, so much so they would hide, fearing for their own lives. God is a good God, but we cannot equate His good to our natural fleshly conclusions of good. No matter what happens to us, we know there is a day coming when the dead in Christ shall raise, as those of us who remain shall be caught to the clouds, then to meet the Lord in the air, where we shall remain with Him forever.
The religious rulers wanted Pilate to crucify Jesus, but Pilate placed the responsibility back on the religious rulers; however, Pilate also made his soldiers do the act, thus both Jew and Gentile were involved, thereby pointing to the Door for the Gentile.
And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil has He done? I have found no cause of death in Him: I will therefore chastise Him, and let Him go (23:22).
This would be the third time Pilate would say he wanted to let Jesus go. Pilate said he would do something three times, he had the ability to perform the act but failed; whereas, Peter wanted to do something, finding he didn’t have the ability to perform the act.
And they were instant with loud voices, requiring that He might be crucified. And the voices of them and of the chief priests prevailed. And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required. And he released unto them him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they had desired; but he delivered Jesus to their will (23:23-25).
Barabbas was released, Pilate refused to take the responsibility for the death of Jesus; however, the Jews couldn’t do it without his permission, thus Pilate demanded it be done in accordance with Roman law, yet at the will of the Jews. A complex situation at best, but it was the only way it could accomplish the Passover Lamb’s death at the hands of the Jews, yet open the olive tree for us.
Each event Jesus overcame, although He became the victim to the event. In His suffering we gain the victory; when they mocked Him, He withstood it for us, when they beat Him, He withstood it for us, and when they spit on Him, He withstood it for us.
And as they led Him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the Cross, that he might bear it after Jesus (23:26).
Simon was from Cyrene, which was a region in Africa, he not only represented the Gentile, but all minorities; he became a symbol showing there is no male, female, slave, free, or race in Christ Jesus. The pigment of man’s skin is physical, attempting to figure out what color Jesus was, still makes us flesh minded, attempting to find the Faith of Jesus makes us God minded.
This same Simon was the father of Alexander and Rufus, later Paul would say, “Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord, and his mother and mine” (Romans 16:13).
And there followed Him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented Him. But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for Me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. For, behold, the days are coming, in which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, cover us. For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? (23:27-31).
The metaphor Green Tree refers to a Tree with Water, or one with Mercy, in the Old Testament they hid under the Green Tree to worshipped idols. The Dry Tree takes us back to Mark with the dried Fig Tree, showing one without Mercy, but we also know the same Dry Tree will sprout Leaves in the Night. If they do these things when God’s Mercy is extended, what will they do in the Night? This has to relate to Mercy, since Grace is not the issue until the Resurrection, thus Jesus noted the Green Tree was present tense.
This is directed to the “daughters of Jerusalem”, not the “daughters of Israel”, neither is a women’s social club. This refers to the purposed virgins, those who had not partaken of the sins of the nation.
This is also a good time to introduce the “Stations of the Cross”, since one of those Stations is based on these very scriptures. The Stations of the Cross are traditional doctrine with a suspected date of around 700 AD. They came about as a teaching aid to show the various positions along the route, but they are only a teaching aid, not Doctrine. The first station is when Jesus is condemned to death; the second is when He is made to carry His Cross, the third is when Jesus falls the first time, the fourth is when He meets His mother (Mary), the fifth is when Simon of Cyrene helps Him carry the Cross, the sixth is when Veronica wipes the tears off the face of Jesus (not recorded in the Gospel), the seventh is when Jesus falls a second time, the eighth is when Jesus confronts the women of Jerusalem, the ninth is when Jesus falls a third time, the tenth is when Jesus is stripped of His garments, the eleventh is when Jesus is nailed to the Cross, the twelfth is when Jesus dies on the Cross, the thirteenth is when Jesus is taken down from the Cross, and the fourteenth is when Jesus is laid in the tomb. By now you are wondering, where did it all come from? Tradition. There is no mention of a Veronica in Scripture, but tradition says she was one of the weeping women, who could not stand the sight of the innocent suffering any longer. Tradition comments how she rushed past the spears of the soldiers and stood directly in front of Jesus, then wiped away His tears and blood with her veil. We can see how tradition becomes doctrine, or how people get locked into things having little to do with the Truth. All this is no different than “Good Friday”, it began pointing to the Friday when Jesus was anointed in Bethany, then somehow moved forward to the Friday after the Cross. Traditions becoming doctrine will always take away from a Commandment.
And there were also two other, malefactors, led with Him to be put to death. And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified Him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left (23:32-33).
These two malefactors are also symbols, one represents those who will say Lord, Lord haven’t we, or those who use self-justification, the other who knows his sin is enough to cause death by admitting it. Jesus was not a malefactor, but placed between them. Isaiah 53:12 says, “because He has poured out His soul unto death: and He was numbered with the transgressors; and He bare the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors”.
Jesus was placed between these two men, one demanded salvation, the other would request it. Matthew says there were two thieves, one on the right, and the other on the left (Matt 27:38). John says, “two other with Him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst” (Jn 19:18). Mark shows it was the Third hour (noon) when the order went out to crucify Jesus (Mark 15:25). Matthew adds the darkness covered the land from the sixth hour to the ninth hour (Matt 27:45), as does Mark (Mark 15:33-34). It would take three hours for the soldiers to finish their mocking, take Jesus to the hill, then place Him on the Cross. Jesus would hang on the Cross for another three hours, giving us three separate time elements, but the same event.
The name of the hill in Greek is Calvary, in Hebrew it is called Golgotha, both mean Place Of The Skull, thus Jesus is the Head of the Church. Golgotha was looked upon as Jehovah-Jireh, becoming the place where Jehovah provided Himself as The Sacrifice. The Book of Hebrews tells us Jesus was crucified outside of the gate, rather than in the city of Jerusalem (Heb 13:12). John said the City is spiritually known, or known to the spiritual minded as Sodom and Egypt, thus Jesus was crucified to free us from our present position and condition. He was raised to provide us the Way to a new position and condition; He gave Himself as a Sacrifice before the Father to secure the new position and condition, then sent the Spirit to prove we have a new condition and position. None of it was done in “the city”, thus a change took place, we have a Heavenly Zion, called the Rock, as we have a heavenly Jerusalem, called New Jerusalem. New Jerusalem is for those of the New Covenant, as the New Covenant is for those of the New Birth. We are free of the bondage of the Woman (Hagar), we have the power to cast out both the bondwoman and her son, to be free indeed.
Then said Jesus, Father forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted His raiment, and cast lots (23:34).
Luke adds to the other accounts, showing this forgiveness is timeless as the Door to the Covenant, but one must reach the Cross to partake. These words bring the Covenant of Mercy to us, providing the point of separation between the Old and the New, as it does between the world and the kingdom.
A Covenant is never based on similarities, or strength for strength, it’s based on the strength of one filling the weakness of another. What possible weakness could God have? Our prayer of “Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven” is a Covenant request on our part to accept the Body of Christ. The first issue is the Kingdom, but the place of asking is on earth to bring the Will of the Father from heaven. God needs a body from the human race, He needs our vocal cords, but He also needs a soul entering Grace, who will not rob His Glory, rather He needs one who is willing to allow the Glory to flow from the Seed of God. We can bind or loose the Father’s forgiveness, we can bind or loose the Power of His Christ.
Luke is telling us the Jewish view, a Jew knows the contents making up a Covenant. Abraham understood Covenant, he understood his role in the Covenant Promise. When Jesus presented us with the Cup, He said, “Take”, when we took, we vowed to enter the New Covenant, thereby leaving the Old for those to whom it’s purposed. Abraham never told God, “hey God, you know what, how about You and I entering covenant?”, it was God who came to Abraham, not the other way around. It’s Jesus who comes to us with the Covenant, thus the one who presents the Covenant is always the one who lays out the principles of the Covenant.
A Covenant is between two entities, one has the strength and ability of what the other lacks, an exchange of vows takes place, thereby each party knows what they are giving, or what is expected of them. God laid out all the requirements in the Bible, some we know: seek ye first the Kingdom of God and His Righteousness, as our part, then “the things will be added” as God’s part. The phrase “Covenant talk” refers to the exchanges required, the Things will not be added until we do our part of seeking the Kingdom and His Righteousness.
And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided Him, saying, He saved others, let Him save Himself, if He be Christ, the chosen of God (23:35).
Although the people were mocking Jesus, their statement invokes completed prophecy, showing the purpose of the Cross for us is Salvation, but the result will be Judgment in the Night. The religious leaders should have recognized the event was completing Psalm 22, as it begins with “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Ps 22:1). Matthew shows Jesus cried out, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthain?”, or “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Matt 27:46). Psalm 22 tells us the events of the battle, as David wrote, “all they see Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head saying, He trusted on the Lord that He would deliver Him: let Him deliver Him, seeing He delights in Him” (Ps 22:8). This takes us back to the time when Jesus taught in the temple saying, “How say the scribes Christ is the Son of David?” (Mark 12:35).
With this we can understand Life as it relates to our Covenant, Adam’s first state was perfect for the purpose, but he was not Saved, since there was nothing to save him from, yet he sinned by partaking of the Fruit from the Tree. Life is a product of being Saved from the world through God’s Mercy, not Grace; whereas, Life More Abundantly is Grace as the result of being Saved from the evil elements, including the self-nature. The Cross was a path which had to be taken, before the Resurrection could take place.
And the soldiers also mocked Him, coming to Him, and offering Him vinegar, and saying, If You be the king of the Jews, save Yourself. And a superscription also was written over Him in letters of Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS (23:36-38).
Jesus stood for us, but these people also represent each of us approaching the Cross; whether Jew or Gentile we were represented in more ways than one. In order for us to receive the blessing of the Cross, we must first accept the responsibility of the Cross. The Jews didn’t put Jesus on the Cross, the Greeks didn’t put the nails in Him, the Romans didn’t hoist Him up on the Cross, our sins did, meaning our sins caused Him to suffer. Unless we take the Cross personally, we will miss its importance.
The civil government proclaimed Jesus as the King of the Jews, they did it in Greek for the Gentiles, in Hebrew for the Jews, and in Latin for the entire world. Matthew sees this as, “THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS” (Matt 27:37); Mark shows it as, “THE KING OF THE JEWS” (Mark 15:26); John as, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS”; putting them all together we find no matter what language, or what interpretation one sees, it always results in Jesus the King of the Jews, as the Jews at this point in time were the chosen of God, the purposed called out ones; therefore, the Covenant of the Cross is only for the called of God. Not all are called, but if one has any desire to know God as they are drawn to the Cross they are called, as they are presented the opportunity to be chosen, whether they receive it or not.
And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on Him, saying, If You be Christ, save Yourself and us (23:39).
This malefactor not only demanded salvation, but we find the same old phrase, “If You be…” taking us to the forty day fast, where the devil came with, “If You be the Son of God…” (Luke 4:3). Even at the Cross the devil was taking tempting Jesus, yet Jesus never bowed nor bent to the temptation.
But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Don’t you fear God, seeing you are in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds; but this Man has done nothing amiss (23:40-41).
The second malefactor admitted his sin, but he also confessed the innocence of Jesus; therefore, it’s not just confessing our sins, but adding the innocence of Jesus bringing the fruit of repentance.
And he said to Jesus, Lord, remember me when You come into Your kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto you, Today you shall be with Me in Paradise (23:42-43).
This is the conclusion to Matthew 27:44 as well as Mark 15:32, both Matthew and Mark show the malefactors joined with the people saying, “He trusted in God; let Him deliver Him now”. This lesson shows we may begin by mocking the Lord, but when clarity comes we will know He is innocent, we are not. Paradise, being the Bosom of Abraham, is a place of faith, it is not the third heaven, but nonetheless a place where the captives waited. This malefactor moved to faith, then heard, “Today shall you be with Me in Paradise”. Jesus didn’t ask the man, “have you been baptized brother?”; rather the man’s own words showed his repentant heart. How? The change from mocking Jesus to seeking the Kingdom of God. Although the man desired the Kingdom, we know it was not possible until the Resurrection, thus Jesus points to Paradise, the place where the captives will be taken captive, where they will be moved to the place under the altar of God.
And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst (23:44-45).
For three hours the darkness of sin covered the Cross, covering the time before the Cross, the Gentile Age, then the Time of Comfort yet to come.
Mark tells us the Veil was ripped from top to bottom (Mark 15:38): thus, showing the Father reached from heaven removing the center partition, which would allow us to come boldly to the throne to obtain Mercy and find Grace. Paul said Jesus broke down the middle wall of Partition, having abolished in His flesh the enmity, even the Law of Commandments contained in ordinances: for to make in Himself to twain, one New Man, so making Peace (Eph 2:14-15).
And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, He said Father, into Your hands I commend My Spirit: and having said thus, He gave up the ghost (23:46).
In Psalm 31:5 we read, “into Your hand I commit My Spirit”, the word for Commit is the Hebrew Paqad, among other things it means to care for. The Greek word used here is Paratithemi among other things it means to Hold as security, or place in the trust of another, in both cases we find Jesus facing death as a soul, not as a Spirit, rather He gave the Spirit to the Father for safe keeping until the task was complete. It’s our souls needing salvation by the Spirit, not the other way around.
Psalm 31 is a Messianic Psalm regarding the suffering Christ, in the Psalm we find Mercy is the key ingredient coupled with Trust in God (Ps 31:5, 9, 14, 19 & 23). The Cross was surrounded with the wicked, yet Jesus took on our sins, even to the point of feeling the pain and anguish of sin for us (Ps 31:7 & 31:10). It had to be Mercy, Grace came with Jesus but was not a factor until the Resurrection. The Spirit and Grace are equated to the Resurrection; Mercy and Death to the Cross, thus, when we pick up our cross we vow to walk in the Mercy the Father granted us when we accepted the Cross of Jesus.
Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man (23:47).
This centurion saw what was being done, thus, as a centurion he had experience and knowledge of how others suffered on the Cross, yet Jesus didn’t act like other men, He didn’t curse the darkness, or seek salvation for Himself, He forgave, loved and held faith in the result of the event.
And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. And all His acquaintance, and the women that followed Him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things (23:48-49).
Luke is the only writer who tells us the people walked away knowing what they had done; however, the Pharisees were taking pride in their efforts, as they would continue to use the Roman government to protect their folly. The women who followed Jesus remained in the area, waiting to see where they would place the body of Jesus, thus, they couldn’t have made spices then.
And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counselor and he was a good man, and just: (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God. This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulcher that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid (23:50-53).
John’s account places Nicodemus with Joseph of Arimathaea, the hundred pounds of myrrh and aloes were not the spices, rather myrrh and aloes mixed were applied to the linen causing the linen to harden, forming a Cocoon around the body. The procedure was to cut the linen in stripes; soak them in the mixture, then apply them to the body. The spices were used to remove the smell of decaying flesh; however, in the case of Jesus those spices were not required.
And that day was the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on. And the women also, which came with Him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulcher, and how His body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment (23:54-56).
Since this was Passover, it was also the Preparation Day for the Feast Day, the next day would be the High Sabbath for the Feast of Unleavened Bread. The women would have to buy and prepare the spices; however, they could neither buy nor prepare on the High Sabbath. Luke shows the women prepared spices and ointments, then rested on the sabbath, but it was the sabbath according to the Commandment, thus, it was the weekly sabbath of Saturday, not the High Sabbath. This separates the sabbaths, as well as the two preparation days for us, giving us the days and dates. Jesus went to the Cross on Wednesday, the High Sabbath was on Thursday, the weekly preparation day was Friday then they rested on the weekly Sabbath of Saturday according to the Commandment.
Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulcher, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them. And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulcher. And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus. And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments: and as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek you the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen: remember how He spoke unto you when He was yet in Galilee, saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. And they remembered His words, and returned from the sepulcher, and told these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest. It was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and the other women that were with them, which told these things unto the apostles. And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not. Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulcher; and stooping down, he beheld the linen clothes laid by themselves, and departed, wondering in himself at that which was come to pass (24:1-12).
We put all this together in order to understand why Peter “wondered in himself”. This also helps us understand why John shows both Peter and John running to the tomb, yet Luke shows only Peter came to the tomb. The First Day of the New Week was also the Eighth Day of the week prior; therefore, we center on the Eighth Day to enter the circumcision of the heart promised in the New Covenant. Keeping the weekly sabbath according to the Old Covenant is a sign of our rejection of the New, or our double minded condition, wanting to use self-righteousness while claiming the Righteousness of Jesus. However, it was also the First Day, pointing to a New Beginning for a New Creation. Something not afforded to anyone before the Gift of the Spirit came on Pentecost.
John says Mary Magdalene came while is was yet dark, whereas, Luke wants us to see it was just light, thus we are talking about two events on the same morning, adding one to the other, rather than taking away from each other (Jn 20:1 & Luke 24:1).
Matthew shows the women on the way to the sepulcher (Matt 28:1), then he tells us the events occurring prior to the women arriving. Before the sun rose on the first day of the week, there was a great earthquake or the sign of the Resurrection, an angel of the Lord descended to roll back the stone from the door, then sat upon the stone, causing fear to fall on the keepers, as they became as dead men (Matt 28:2-4). Mark shows Mary and the women coming at the rising of the sun, asking each other who will roll away the stone (Mark 16:1-3), yet John wants us to know it was yet dark (Jn 20:1). This is not confusing if we take the events as they happened. The women headed to the grave while it was still dark, thus Mark’s account picks up after the events in John’s account. John shows us Mary sees the stone removed, then runs to tell Peter and John about the empty tomb, being before she saw Jesus.
Peter and John run to the grave, John getting there first, but not entering; whereas, Peter enters and finds the grave clothes wrapped together, telling us they were in a cocoon shape, but without the Body of Jesus. John then enters, sees the clothes causing him to believe (Jn 20:2-7). Both John and Peter return to the house, but Mary remains (Jn 20:11-12). Mary sees the angel sitting on the door, with another angel in the tomb, giving us the two angels over the Mercy Seat, with the Mercy Seat as Jesus as the Son of man (Matt 29:5-6 & Mark 16:5). Mary is then told to inform the disciples how the desire of the Lord is for the disciples to wait for Him in Galilee, while He goes to the Father. However, we find the disciples didn’t go to Galilee, rather Jesus had to upbraid them with their own unbelief (Mark 16:14). The unbelief of the disciples was binding Jesus to the earth, preventing the events from taking place, in essence they were holding Jesus by the feet, yet they still worshipped Him. God’s will in heaven is always carried out, but His will for us on earth is only carried out when we put our faith in Him to carry it out, we have the keys.
Both John and Luke tell us Mary saw the two angels, but thought they were men, as she also assumed someone had moved the Body of Jesus, at the time she heard, “don’t look for the living among the dead”; however to her this didn’t mean Resurrected, rather it meant to be Resurrected at some future time, thus she felt someone moved the body of Jesus to a different location. The tomb was borrowed, and used in haste, but the “body of Jesus” wasn’t moved, it was being established as the Body of Christ, of which we are a part of.
Mary begins to weep, then Jesus asks her, “Woman, why do you weep? Whom do you seek?” (Jn 20:15), this conversation in John is added to the conversation in Matthew, thus it would read: “Touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father: but go to My brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto My Father and your Father; and to My God, and your God” (Jn 20:17), “be not afraid: go tell My brethren they are to go into Galilee, there shall they see Me” (Matt 28:10). The word Touch means simply to touch, nothing more or less; anyone who touches a holy thing before it’s sacrificed will die. Eight days later Thomas and the others will be told to touch Jesus, but before the Sacrifice, no one, Thomas or Mary could touch Jesus and live. Mary again runs to Peter telling him she has seen the Lord, rather than seeing the empty tomb. We found their unbelief was holding the feet of Jesus, which is different from “touching”. Peter runs back alone, looking again, not only does he not see the Lord, but he doesn’t see the angels, then he walks away wondering in himself (Luke 24:12). These two events gave Peter two chances to believe, then Luke adds the third, giving us many three’s pointing to the events on the sea shore outlined in the last chapter in John’s account.
And, behold, two of them went that same day to a village called Emmaus, which was from Jerusalem about threescore furlongs (24:13).
A furlong is about 220 yards, or 660 feet, threescore furlongs would be about seven miles. Luke is not the only one who tells us about these two men, Mark also says, “after He appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country” (Mark 16:12). The word Form doesn’t mean Jesus was taking on various disguises, rather it shows Luke and Mark are giving us a picture of Jesus being Resurrected with the marks of the Cross, but not with the effects of the beatings.
And they talked together of all these things which had happened. And it came to pass, that, while they communed together and reasoned, Jesus Himself drew near, and went with them. But their eyes were holden that they should not know Him. And He said unto them, What manner of communications are these that you have one to another, as you walk, and are sad? And one of them, whose name was Cleopas, answering said unto Him, Are You only a stranger in Jerusalem, and have not known the things which are come to pass there in these days? And He said unto them, What things? And they said unto Him, concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people: and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered Him to be condemned to death, and have crucified Him. But we trusted that it had been He which should have redeemed Israel: and beside all this, today is the third day since these things were done. Yes, and certain women also of our company made us astonished, which were early at the sepulcher; and when they found not His Body, they came, saying, that they also had seen a vision of angels, which said that He was alive. And certain of them which were with us went to the sepulcher, and found it even so as the women had said: but Him they saw not (24:14-24).
Here we find these two men had the information Jesus was raised, but they really didn’t believe it, rather they felt Jesus was dead and buried, thus they weren’t looking for Jesus. If we don’t believe we will be blinded to the presence of the Lord, although the Lord could be walking with us. On the same note, we find Jesus didn’t reject them, He came to them. These two men were looking at the events as anything but Good, but Jesus was looking at the events as Very Good, thus they were unable to see the Good since they were still stuck in the evil thinking mode.
Then He said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken: ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into His glory? And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning Himself. And they drew near unto the village, where they went: and He made as though He would have gone further (24:25-28).
The Testimony of Jesus is the Bible, unless we receive the Testimony of Jesus we can go no further with Him. However, the Witness is the Blood, Water, and Spirit (I Jn 5:8). Jesus being Alpha and Omega would know all, regardless of time, He didn’t say, “The Old Testament testifies of Me as it is translated correctly, within the proper manuscripts”. Jesus had confidence in the ability of the Holy Ghost to keep Truth, even if man was able to change some of the contents of the Scriptures, there are those things the carnal mind will not change, simply because they don’t see them.
But they constrained Him, saying, Abide with us: for it is toward evening, and the day is far spent. And He went in to tarry with them. And it came to pass, as He sat at meat with them, He took bread, and blessed it, and broke, and gave to them. And their eyes were opened, and they knew Him; and He vanished out of their sight (24:29-31).
Jesus wasn’t a ghost who disappeared in the woodwork, rather as soon as they knew it was Jesus, He moved out of their sight, leaving them with their thoughts. It was only after they took of the Bread then heard the Blessing were their eyes were opened; therefore, faith still comes from hearing and hearing By the Word of God. Jesus didn’t give them Wine, rather the Testimony of Jesus brings us to the Bread (Body), again showing the Rock was in place, but the time for the Holy Ghost was not yet (I Cor 10: 17).
And they said one to another, Did not our heart burn within us, while He talked with us by the way, and while He opened to us the scriptures? And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them, saying, The Lord is risen indeed, and has appeared to Simon (24:32-34).
This Simon is not Simon Peter: however, at this time Simon Peter was not considered one of the twelve. In First Corinthians 15:5 Paul says the Lord was seen by Cephas, and of the twelve, but at the time there were only ten, but it was a Quorum. In essence the sign is for Simon Peter, as one Simon tells another Simon the Lord is raised, and this would be Peter’s third chance to believe.
And they told what things were done in the way, and how He was known of them in breaking of bread (24:35).
This links to Mark 16:14 where we read, “Afterward He appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen”. Peter was told the tomb was empty, he was told Mary saw the Lord, then told by two witnesses the Lord was raised; even Peter knew, “In the mouth of two or more witnesses a fact is affirmed”. Peter denied the Lord three times, yet the Lord gave him three chances to believe in the Resurrection, yet he would still be forgiven, converted and strengthen his brethren; this is incentive during the times we think we missed it.
And as they thus spoke, Jesus Himself stood in the midst of them, and said unto them, Peace be unto you. But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit. And He said unto them, Why are you troubled: and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? (24:36-38).
The Greek word for Peace means Rest, Prosperity and Peace of mind, it doesn’t mean peace in our surroundings, rather it means we have peace with God regardless of the surroundings and events, it’s akin to the Hebrew Shalom.
John’s account correlates to Luke’s, the Ingress Aires or the breathing of Jesus on the disciples is connected to receiving the power to forgive as a Living Soul; however, the Ingress Aires is not the same as the Baptism with the Holy Ghost. The Ingress Aires gives us permission to receive ye the Holy Ghost, but it doesn’t mean they received the Gift, thus the Spirit was not given until Pentecost, when the Power from High was granted as the Holy Ghost planted the Seed. Permission is one thing, having the Gift another.
Luke continues, although it may appear in verse 38 and 39 are joined, John will explain these are different times.
Behold My hands and My feet, that it is I Myself: handle Me, and see; for a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see Me have, and when He had thus spoken, He showed them His hands and His feet. And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, He said unto them, Have you any meat? And then gave Him a piece of a broiled fish, and of a honeycomb. And He took it, and did eat before them (24:39-43).
According to John’s account this was eight days after the Resurrection, thus the Honeycomb is a symbol of prophecy, one of the main pillars of the Christian experience. Luke shows all the disciples were told to touch Jesus, but John shows the statement by Thomas. Jesus is spiritual in nature, but not “a spirit” (ghost). Jesus didn’t say, “flesh and bones as you have”; rather He made it clear He had flesh and bones, but in a different form, as He said, “for a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see Me have”; therefore Jesus is standing before them Resurrected and Spiritual (quickening Spirit nature), which is higher than merely being a spirit. Our Resurrected Body is no different, as He is now, so are we in the world, because we have the New Man, a product of the Resurrection.
And He said unto them, These are the words which I spoke unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the Law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning Me. Then opened He their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures (24:44-45).
This is the Hearing bringing faith, these men knew the Scriptures, but here Jesus is Speaking the Truth as it takes Root so it could be by Faith.
And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And you are witnesses of these things. And behold I send the promise of My Father upon you: but tarry you in the city of Jerusalem, until you be endued with power from on high (24:46-49).
What was the Promise of the Father? The Spirit, thus they were told to Wait, in order to be witnesses. Another aspect becoming clear, no man was in control, no devil was in control, these events had to be, they were seen by God from the foundation of the world.
The command is to Tarry for the Power, not to run around looking under rocks for it. Mercy does place us in a like position as Adam before the fall, but Grace in the position of the Word, let us hold fast, retain our Mercy, hold our Grace and finish this race.
And He led them out as far as to Bethany, and He lifted up His hands, and blessed them. And it came to pass, while He blessed them, He was parted from them, and carried up into heaven (24:50-51).
Every time we lift our hands, we are receiving the blessing of the Ascension.
And they worshipped Him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy: and were continually in the temple, praising and blessing God. Amen (24:52-53).
Jesus was in the grave three days and nights, went before the Father for seven days, then walked with the disciples forty days teaching them regarding the Kingdom, giving us the full fifty days from Passover to Pentecost (Acts 1:1-11). On Pentecost the Holy Ghost came with the Gift, but Jesus already Ascended, thus as He left, so shall it be when He returns. Nonetheless we see they received Authority before the Ascension, but were told to Tarry for the Power, the same is true for us; we gain the Authority, but wait for the Power in our personal Pentecost. Now we are ready to enter John’s account to find out more about Belief in order to enter Faith.
As a final note there have been several holidays, or feasts, added over the years concerning the Cross, Grave and Resurrection of Jesus. Ash Wednesday is forty days prior to “good Friday”, it’s not mentioned in the Bible since it began around 900 AD. The premise is “from the dust you came, to the dust you go”, which only refers to the flesh. Adding the 40 days of lent reflecting to the 40 day wilderness of Jesus, as a remembrance by giving up something for the flesh, it too is a tradition, not a commandment. The application of Ashes indicates repentance, the sign of the Cross on the forehead was practiced in the early church, but done with oil. The “sign” in Bible terms indicates some form of ownership, the oil with the sign of the Mercy of the Father granted by the Cross. The mixture, or combining of several elements into various feast days has been around for some time. Good Friday is another example, which came about well after the Bible was written. The trouble of course is which Friday is one talking about? The Preparation day when the women made the spices as Luke showed us? Or the day when Jesus was anointed by Mary? We know Jesus said three days and nights, thus it has to be three days and nights. In the early days Friday related to the anointing for burial; Wednesday pointed to the Cross; Saturday, the day of the Resurrection; Sunday, the day man discovered the Resurrection. Christmas is another, the 25th of December is the date for the Feast of Dedication, there is no record indicating what day Jesus was born, but there is regarding the date He went to the Cross. The various holidays not mentioned in the Bible, or in early writings, are left up to the individual. Paul settled the issue in reference to the sabbath day, if you keep them, keep them unto the Lord. If you don’t keep them, don’t keep them, unto the Lord. In any case, whether you keep them or not, doesn’t make one any holier than the rest in Body, our holiness is found in the New Man.
By Rev. G. E. Newmyer – s.b.i. les15 rev 8/© 2003
LESSON 15
THE GOSPEL 6
LUKE 2
Part 2
By Rev. G. E. Newmyer
And they brought unto Him also infants, that he would touch them: but when His disciples saw it, they rebuked them. But Jesus called them unto Him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God (18:15-16).
It’s rather obvious Luke is linking many things out of context to put them in context. The Pharisee rejected the Publican, as he used the Publican as his basis to exalt his self-righteousness, but if the Pharisee would have believed Jesus, the prayer would have been much different. Instead of the Pharisee bragging in his supposed self-importance, he would have been on his knees thanking God for merely being alive to have the opportunity to be with Jesus.
The simple matters are often the hardest for us to accomplish; we want to do it our way, yet God has provided a method for us to enter and maintain by. Our self-based efforts are based in the deeds of the old man. Even if we see God’s method, the old man always has something he thinks is better. When we listen to the old man we will assume we have better works, or more of them to gain us a greater honor. After we‘ve played the fool for a period of time, we come back to God’s method, where we find victory.
Did God know we would run about like a chicken with its head cut off? Yes, but He is longsuffering as He waits for us. We gain from the lesson, we find the old man is not our friend, he is our enemy. There are other areas where our presumed methods can cause harm: How hard is it to allow the little ones to seek Jesus? Yet, we tend to pile rules, do not’s, formulas, rites, and traditions on their heads. We forbid them to speak in tongues, we forbid them to study the Bible without our expert guidance. Why would we keep them from finding the Spirit in fullness? What fear has motivated us? Fear of them learning more than we?
Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child shall in no wise enter therein (18:17).
Prior it was Forbid them not: Here it’s Be like them. The zeal for spiritual things is the driving force behind the Babes in Christ; however, there are some who are carnal, they love their carnal attitude more. Corinth was carnal, but their problem was in the carnal attitudes of their leaders, not the carnal behavior of the people. If the leaders were spiritual, they could instruct and guide the carnal into the proper realm. Their leaders placed a Veil, or Yoke between the Head and Body, causing the people suffered (I Cor 11:1-7). Paul would not have them Ignorant of spirituals, thus he wrote to all, with an intent to break the Yoke, and rip the Veil to set them free. Why tell someone they can’t understand spiritual matters, then spend several chapters defining the spirituals? To provoke them to enter in.
And a certain ruler asked Him, saying, Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? And Jesus said unto him, Why do you call Me good? none is good, save One, that is, God (18:18-19).
This is a Ruler, thus Jesus isn’t denying He is Good, only asking the ruler if he knows who he is talking to. Luke shows this ruler should understand authority; Jesus didn’t wait for the man to answer, thus this question is to clear the concept, not deny it. This is another area where Luke takes an event out of context to bring it into context regarding the teaching.
You know the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Honor your father and your mother. And he said, All these have I kept from my youth up (18:20-21).
This isn’t a question, it’s a statement, the man knew the Commandments, but having knowledge, and applying it are two different things. Jesus isn’t giving the man the Law of Moses, although the commandments were incorporated into the Law, rather Jesus is giving the man’s approach to Love Thy Neighbor, thus connecting this lesson to Mercy as well as the Good Samaritan Parable (Luke 10:29-36).
The man said he kept the commandments, but his concept of “keep”, was much different from the concept Jesus was giving him. The commandments were a series of do not’s, but Mercy often entails doing for others, a point Jesus will make.
This Rich Man equates to the Rich Man in the parable, he came saying Good Master, saying he did the commandments as he saw them, but he failed to see what the word “Good” means. The Rich Man in the parable had the ability to do Good, but failed, this Rich Man also has the ability to do Good, but it would take an effort on his part to enter in. This man did many things, but he did them with the intent of doing for good for himself as well. Jesus went about doing Good, no one told Him to do Good, Goodness was part of His character and nature. Jesus didn’t need a set of rules to define Good, He was Good in all His ways. Of course we don’t want to confuse “nice” with “good”, or likeable with good. Simply because this Rich Man did no harm to others didn’t make him Good. Therefore, doing Good is not refraining from doing evil, rather we find it’s the doing, or an action of Good, yet there is none Good but God, thus in order to do Good, one must have God.
Now when Jesus heard these things, He said unto him, You yet lack one thing: sell all that you have, and distribute unto the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven: and come follow Me (18:22).
Here we can see how this rich man is connected to the concept of “little children” coming into the Kingdom. The rich man had his security in hand, yet desired to enter the Kingdom. However, he had to leave what he trusted in, in order to gain what he should Trust in. Attempting to pull things through the Cross leaves us with one hand in the world.
The context isn’t money, rather it’s Doing something based on “Think not every man on his own things, but on the things of others”. This was far different from refraining, this was going to take an act of doing. The Rich man refrained from things as he understood the Commandments, thus he considered himself good, but here he finds there is much more to “loving your neighbor”. The Rich Man is faced with a decision to give regardless of the material gain in order to lose his soul for the sake of Jesus.
And when he heard this, he was very sorrowful: for he was very rich (18:23).
Prior Jesus said he lacked One thing, then He listed three efforts, all of which were points of action. First the man was to sell, then distribute, and then follow Jesus, these are all efforts of deny the self; it would take a decision on his part to begin the effort. All this comes after the teaching regarding humbling oneself, thus this man had riches, he just couldn’t bring himself to be without, thus he trusted in his position and riches. The money wasn’t the issue, how the man felt about his money was the issue. It could have been a favorite hat, or some other material possession he held to.
This doesn’t mean we all run out and give everything away, it means If the Lord says so, we do. For some it’s a matter of giving up idols, yet money can become an idol, just as credit cards can become idols. A credit card is a piece of plastic, it’s neither good or evil, what we do with it tells the story.
Like the rich man we all have the power to cast away, or resist. The result for obedience is, “So we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me” (Heb 13:6).
And when Jesus saw that he was very sorrowful, he said, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! For it is easier for a camel to go through a needle’s eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God (18:24-25).
We already know about the eye of the needle, here the thought is the same, it’s hard for one who trusts in their riches to enter into the Kingdom, but not hard for one in the Kingdom to have the Things added. Which comes first determines the ability to maintain both.
And they that heard it said, Who then can be saved? (18:26).
All these men had been hungry at one time or another, all of them had money at one time or another, they knew it felt good to the flesh to have security, food and a place of their own, but Jesus is taking them beyond the flesh to the Spirit. Why, to make them poor? No, to give them a true sense of priority, if we put the things first place, we will sell the Kingdom to keep the things.
Prior Jesus said, seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, then All these Things shall be added. They could also see how the Temple was being run, the disciples felt wealth was the key, anyone with wealth could buy their way into the Temple, thus to the Jew it was the same as buying their way into heaven. After all why would God bless Abraham so greatly if money wasn’t the key to get into heaven? We know better, but we can see how traditions can corrupt minds, or hinder thinking. It’s obvious we’re suppose to have things, if not they wouldn’t be added, but this rich man didn’t have things, the things had him, they were governing his decision, as they formed his thought process. Something to consider when money begins to rule over us.
And He said, The things which are impossible with men are possible with God (18:27).
This connects with, “whosoever shall save their soul, shall lose it”. This rich man attempted to preserve his soul, thus he used his riches as a means to secure his salvation, but the preservation of the soul for the moment isn’t the same as having it saved. What type of test could he then face? His test was before him, his decision was before him, the scales of his future were in his own hands, the ability to finish the race was “Follow Jesus”, but the means still took a decision on the man’s part. The Word came, thus Faith was there, but would the man receive it? He asked, Jesus answered, but he wasn’t willing to put an action to his words. For this man this was “denying the self”, but his trust and life style kept him in bondage. Jesus didn’t Loose him, but He gave the man the keys to be Loosed.
Then Peter said, Lo, we have left all, and followed You (18:28).
All of us can relate to Peter, he never said anything he didn’t mean, but there are times when we say things we mean, yet the words are completely out of the will of God. Peter just heard about the Pharisee who prayed, “Lord, Lord, haven’t I given…”, now Peter says, “Lord haven’t I given?”. The mirror of God is not a window through which we see others, it’s a reflection of ourselves to discern our hearts and confessions.
And He said unto them, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that has left house, or parents, or brethren or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God’s sake, who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting (18:29-30).
Here it’s not giving things expecting to get many more in return, rather it’s leaving them for the sake of promoting the Kingdom, not the self. The things are still things, our attitude toward them changes greatly in the Kingdom.
Then He took unto Him the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For He shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spit on: and they shall scourge Him, and put Him to death: and the third day He shall rise again (18:31-33).
This would almost be a negative confession, but we know it’s the greatest positive confession of all time. Jesus not only saw the Cross, but He saw the Resurrection, and beyond. The joy of seeing Salvation enabled Jesus to endure the pain and suffering for us. The same is true in our case, the joy of knowing the Lord is pleased enables us to endure the test of our faith. This is more than prophecy, this is the Faith of Jesus at work, the same Faith we become a part of when we are Born Again. Many of our tests are not punishment, but turning the soul to the Spirit, from the flesh.
Luke began this teaching with Deny the self, he ends it with Deny the self. We have all the precepts and warnings regarding Deny the self as well as what it entails. Luke gives us the ladder to the Power of His Christ, the decision is ours, the effort is still in the hands of the Spirit.
Luke moves us along the road to Jerusalem as he joins the words of the other scribes giving us additional information regarding the Cross.
And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken. And it came to pass, that as He came near unto Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the way side begging: and hearing the multitude pass by, he asked what it meant. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passes by. And he cried, saying, Jesus You Son of David, have mercy on me (18:34-38).
The subject is still Mercy, again we discover it’s Mercy healing us. Like Mark we find they understood none of the things regarding the Cross or Resurrection, thus they were not allowed to discuss spiritual matters. This alone shows they didn’t have the Spirit, were not Born Again, as they were still natural. Mercy is vital, without it we won’t be able to do the Will of the Father, but without Grace we lack an understanding of spiritual matters.
This blind man’s knowledge of Mercy seems to far exceed ours. If we can grasp the greatness of Pardon, as we reach for the Mercy of the Father, we can enjoy the freedom of Mercy when its coupled with Grace as we find the fullness of the Power of His Christ.
Matthew told us about the two elements of this blind man, Luke shows Mark’s account regarding the one individual is factual, but Matthew’s account is also factual. Mark gave us the blind man as, “Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus” (Mark 10: 46), thus opening the man to become a symbol of the two blind men, one who suffered physical blindness, then the symbol of the defiled garment blinding the religious Pharisees.
And they which went before rebuked him, that he should hold his peace: but he cried so much the more, You Son of David, have mercy on me (18:39).
Jesus didn’t stop the first time this blind man called out, thus the blind man could have stopped, and said, “Oh well, the will of the Lord”, but he “ought always to pray, and not to faint”. When the people told him to be quiet, he called the more, he was seeking, knocking and asking for Jesus, he could care less about the crowd. There are times when good manners don’t have a place in our call for Mercy. Socially acceptable behavior for Bartimaeus would have left him blind, knowing Jesus held his Mercy broke the barrier of the defiled garment.
People have a propensity to make us what they think we should be, this is an example of a person who knew their hope was in Jesus; the people were only concerned with making the blind man socially acceptable. Only God can form us into what we should be, when we attempt it, or allow others to form us, we end with mask after mask, not knowing who we are, or who we’re suppose to be. The lust of being accepted by people, often forces us to be what they want at the moment. It’s still self-involved, it’s still using masks to please man. The New Man is fully able to form us into sons of God, we submit to the New Man, to bring about the result.
And Jesus stood and commanded him to be brought unto Him: and when he was come near, He asked him, saying, What will you that I shall do unto you? And he said, Lord, that I may receive my sight. And Jesus said unto him, Receive your sight, your faith has saved you (18:40-42).
Jesus stopped in His tracks, but not until the man kept asking, seeking, and knocking. Bartimaeus’ step of faith was his verbal persistence, as he looked to his future hope. As soon as Jesus called Bartimaeus, the garment was removed, as his healing was in hand.
We found the garment of this man was really his type of “union card”, an item showing he had permission to beg. Without the garment his means of support was gone. This connects to the Rich Man, showing both had their livelihood in hand, yet Bartimaeus tossed his to the side to reach Jesus. “Well, the rich man had more”, not so, it’s all relative, to Bartimaeus his robe meant as much, as the riches to the rich man, thus it was based in the desire to reach Jesus. Bartimaeus denied the self, by denying his means to remain the person he was.
And immediately he received his sight, and followed Him, glorifying God: and all the people when they saw it, gave praise unto God (18:43).
The defiled garment is also a symbol of self-deception, as long as the garment remained, so did the blindness. In this case the garment had to be loosed from the man, in order for the man to be loosed.
And Jesus entered and passed through Jericho (19:1).
The accounts give us the man who knew it was better to be persistent and healed, than polite and blind. Rudeness is not the same as persistence, the man was persistent, but not rude to the crowd or Jesus. He didn’t tell the crowd to shut up, nor did he rebuke Jesus for not stopping the first time, rather he continued asking, seeking and knocking.
And behold, there was a man named Zacchaeus, which was a chief among the publicans, and he was rich. And he sought to see Jesus who He was; and could not for the press, because he was little of stature. And he ran before, and climbed up into a sycamore tree to see Him: for He was to pass that way. And when Jesus came to the place, He looked up, and saw him, and said unto him, Zacchaeus, make haste, and come down, for today I must abide at your house. And he made haste, and came down, and received Him joyfully. And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, That He was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner. And Zacchaeus stood, and said unto the Lord; Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have taken anything from any man by false accusation, I restore him four fold. And Jesus said unto him, This day is salvation come to this house, forsomuch as he also is a son of Abraham. For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost (19:2-10).
This is exactly what He told the rich man to do, but Zacchaeus did it on his own, his desire was to please the Lord. This is another example of obedience, a step to denying the self. Zacchaeus was rich as well, he was a chief among the Publicans (tax collectors), yet he was “little in stature”. Blind Bartimaeus was able to shout, but not see; Zacchaeus was able to see and shout, yet both obtained the attention of Jesus, whether it’s see, shout or ask, Jesus is willing to hear us.
This also tells us it is possible for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God, if the rich man is more interested in Jesus, than his riches. Zacchaeus didn’t give all he had to the poor, but he was willing to correct all he had done wrong, as well as give to the poor, without having a law to tell him; his heart reached for Jesus, he was willing to do something without being told, what the rich man failed to do, after being told. This is akin to Abraham giving to the priest without a commandment telling so, thus Zacchaeus did the works of Abraham.
Those who said, “He has gone to be a guest with a man who is a sinner”, failed to see Zacchaeus was a Jew, as well as a lost sheep. They pointed their fingers of theological abuse and judgment at the man, but never sought to restore him. The people Jesus picked wouldn’t be allowed to sit in the back row of most organized churches, but they had front row seats with Jesus.
And as they heard these things, He added and spoke a parable, because He was near to Jerusalem, and because they thought that the kingdom of God should immediately appear (19:11).
Luke brings us up to date, Jesus is almost to Jerusalem, we also see the Pharisees and the disciples were looking for a physical kingdom of God; again they confused the Kingdom of God with the Time of Comfort. This also takes us back to “the kingdom of God comes not with observation: neither shall they say, Lo here! or lo there! for, behold the kingdom of God is within you” (Luke 17:20-21). Judas fell head long into sin because he thought the kingdom of God would bring him riches beyond comparison, thus he is like the “rich man”, only in his case it was seeking the riches, rather than a refusal to let them go. This shows Judas had many warnings, many times to see his own lust, but he became self-deceived, he felt Jesus was always “talking about the other guy”.
The Pharisees wanted the Time of Comfort to force their control over the Romans, or force all to follow their religious concepts. Judas assumed he gave all, thus it was time for him to gain, but instead of allowing Jesus to add the things, Judas decided he would gain the things on his own. Until Judas saw the result of his folly, he was convinced he was doing Jesus a favor. Judas allowed the defiled garment to blind him, thus both Judas and the Pharisees lost out in the end. The Pharisees had the Time of Comfort wrong as well, the Remnant operate from Mercy, the Pharisees were attacking Mercy.
He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return (19:12).
The parable tells us Jesus came to establish the kingdom of heaven, the foundation for the Kingdom of God. The religious leaders wanted Power, but they didn’t want to operate in Mercy. This parable would almost seem as if Jesus was going to some other country, but it shows Jesus came from heaven to establish a kingdom, then return to heaven as another Kingdom will be established to become the Church.
And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come (19:13).
The word, Occupy doesn’t mean to sit around, rather it means to keep busy: the root words indicate one stays busy in the things of God, which may include being locked away somewhere with the Bible as the Spirit guides and instructs, nonetheless busy.
This parable is somewhat different from the parable of the talents (Matt 25:14-30). In the parable of the talents each was given a different amount; one was given five, one two, the last was given one, or each was given in proportion to their ability (Matt 25:15 & Rom 12:6). Here each was given the same amount, with the same command, we must keep in mind how each has an equal duty, charge and ability. We often think the great spiritual things are completely out of reach, so impossible we will never see them, but if we use the pride of life to obtain they are, but if we submit to the Spirit they are in hand.
Any prophecy given to us is always in accordance with the proportion (measure) of our faith (Rom 12:3-6). God doesn’t present these things, then laugh because we can’t obtain, rather He knows they are always within the grasp of our faith. No prophecy, or word given us is always within our ability, no promise given is not within the ability of our faith, it’s simply a matter of putting our faith in Jesus to bring it to pass, rather than using our pride of life in some soulish attempt to make it come to pass.
But his citizens hated him, and sent a message after him, saying, We will not have this man to reign over us (19:14).
Just because they reject this nobleman from ruling over them, doesn’t mean they were able to remove his authority? Not at all, yet the religious rulers are looking at the Christ of God saying, “we will not have this man to reign over us”. Although they may say it, we know Jesus, as the King of kings, will judge them in the end. This is a classic display of the disobedience of the old nature, they wanted the Time of Comfort, but we know it’s Jesus who marks the Remnant on Zion in the Night for the Time of Comfort. Here the Pharisees wanted the Time, but didn’t want to be responsible. Clearly this “Fig Tree” was not the one God would pick to lead the people in the Night, it lacked good leaves, much less fruit.
The citizens are all those who stand in the doorway, those who are purposed for the calling, but have yet to receive it. Many are called, few are chosen, because few make the choice to be chosen. They hear, “Give it up”, then ask, “what do I get?”; they never reach for the promise, as it goes by to another who will dare to believe.
And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the money, that he might know how much every man had gained by trading (19:15).
Hold it, “having received the kingdom”? Wasn’t he the nobleman who went to receive the kingdom? Here we have a series of elements, the nobleman is going to receive his kingdom, he then called his “ten” servants, then gave them “ten” pounds, as he told them to occupy until he comes back, but the citizens hated him, sending a message saying they will not have this man to reign over them, then the nobleman returned, having received his kingdom, he called his servants to determine what they did with the charge they were entrusted with. Jesus will ascend, yet He will return. The Gift of Grace is a talent, what we do with it determines the reward, or lack thereof. Here the citizens remained self-based because they refused the nobleman.
Then came the first, saying, Lord, your pound has gained ten pounds (19:16).
This servant knows the silver belongs to the Lord, the servant was given the “power of redemption”.
And he said unto him, Well, you good servant: because you have been faithful in a very little, have authority over ten cities. And the second came, saying, Lord Your pound has gained five pounds. And he said likewise to him, Be you over five cities. And another came saying, Lord, behold, here is your pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin (19:17-20).
This one hid his talent, or kept it to himself, thus all of us have talents granted us in Grace, some are the Charisma of Charis, some an office, or other talents, mainly all in the Body have the Mercy as an Unction. Here we find the candle was placed under the bed, rather than being seen by all. This also shows the ability was in hand to obtain the saving of his soul, but he tucked the ability away, or refused to apply it.
Before the nobleman left he never said what the reward would be, really he never told them there would be a reward for doing what was right, nonetheless the evidence shows they knew there would be one.
For I feared you, because you are an austere man: you take up that you lay not down, and reap that you did not sow. And he said unto him, Out of your own mouth will I judge you, you wicked servant. You knew that I was an austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow (19:21-22).
Seems kind of tough, but the nobleman gave them all the foundation, not one of them had to seek their own silver, they were all entrusted with the talent. The servant was pre-warned, from his own mouth he was judged. Jesus said, “for by your words you shall be justified, and by your words you shall be condemned” (Matt 12:37).
We get our English word Austere from the same Greek word used here, which means, Exacting, Without confusion, or Straight forward. The servant knew the type of man the nobleman was, he knew the nobleman expected a return on the talent. What did the servant fail to do? What was required of him, he felt he had some special favor, something separating him from the duties of the others, not so. To whom much is given, much is required; Jesus said when He goes to the Father we shall do greater works (Jn 14:12).
Wherefore then gave you not my money into the bank, that at my coming I might have required my own with usury? (19:23).
The servant merely had to place the Silver in the hands of Someone who could obtain the gain, meaning bringing someone to the Lord. This shows we were given a Gift, that Born of the Spirit is Spirit, we allow the Spirit in us to bring our souls to a spiritual position so the Spirit can manifest and Witness Jesus, thus the Witness is still the Water, Blood and Spirit, give and it shall be given.
And he said unto them that stood by, Take from him the pound, and give it to him that has ten pounds, (and they said unto him, Lord, he has ten pounds.) For I say unto you, That unto everyone which has shall be given; and from him that has not, even that he has shall be taken away from him (19:24-26).
Everyone who entered the kingdom of heaven asked God to forgive them, they received Mercy, then it was expected of them to grant Mercy. This parable goes directly to obtaining, but failing to put what was received into use. The servant was termed a “wicked servant”, the word Wicked is Greek Poneros, the same Greek word used by Paul in II Thessalonians 3:2 in reference to the unreasonable and wicked who lack faith. It was also used in I John 2:13-14 in reference to the Youngmen overcoming the wicked one. The wicked one in First John is the spirit of antichrist, or the he in the world. This servant had the same ability and knowledge as the other servants, yet he failed to do what was expected of him.
What did he have? The talent. What do the Wicked have? Mercy. They were granted Mercy when they asked God to forgive them, but the condition was to show Mercy to others, therein lays the failure. Like this servant, it’s not what they do, but what they failed to do.
But those of my enemies which would not that I should reign over them, bring here, and slay them before me (19:27).
Now the enemies, who were the citizens who “heard”, yet refused to allow the nobleman to reign over them. What will they say? Nothing, they already said it. There are two groups, the servants, who were few, then the citizens. The citizens were nonetheless in the land, after all they were citizens. From the servants we find nine made it, only one didn’t, sounds like the result of Judas. However, all the citizens rejected the rule of the nobleman were termed his “enemies”. What groups are involved? The apostles would be the “servants”, Judas the wicked servant, with the religious rulers as the citizens, yet some of those religious rulers will come to the Lord. Having the groups defined it was time to enter Jerusalem.
And when He had thus spoken, He went before, ascending up to Jerusalem (19:28).
Luke now takes us to the Week of the Cross, adding information to explore the purpose. Jesus completed the teaching on Deny the Self, Pick up Our Cross, now He will set the path upon to Follow Jesus on the Ascending ladder to reach New Jerusalem.
And it came to pass, when He was come near to Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount called the mount of Olives, He sent two of His disciples (19:29).
Matthew 21:1 and Mark 11:1 begin at this point; John also gives us some specific times to assist us, showing the anointing took place six days before the Passover (Jn 12:1). John explains how Jesus stayed in the house of Lazarus, Martha and Mary, but would visit others, including the house of “Simon the leper” who is the father of Judas (Jn 12:4). This one week was so important to the Gospel writers they spent over 1,000 verses in the four accounts in reference to this week in which Jesus would go to the Cross in the midst thereof.
Matthew shows the anointing after the entry, but in Matthew’s account we see the wording, “now when Jesus was in Bethany…” (Matt 26:6), thus Matthew is showing us the result of the anointing as it related to Judas. Mark joins with Matthew, but John gives us the When. Matthew adds to his wording to expand Mark’s account, as Mark said, “and being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper….” (Mark 14:3), thus Matthew is telling us the result as does Mark, but John shows the actual time element, so we can see the events as they happened. By having the day we can also see this Preparation was seen before the foundation of the world. John also shows this Simon the leper was the father of Judas (Jn 12:4). Judas felt comfortable in his father’s house, but it was nonetheless a house of a leper.
Luke doesn’t show the anointing, but John shows the next day after the anointing Jesus would make His entry into Jerusalem, thus the entry was five days before the Feast Day (Jn 12:12). Counting the days gives us the anointing on the weekly preparation day (Friday), the entry on the weekly sabbath (Saturday); therefore, we can see why the Pharisees had a theological fit when the people cut branches, then did all sorts of endeavors the Pharisees considered labor.
Jesus also rode the colt, which would have been considered a violation of the Law as well. The entry is very important, if the Passover was on a Friday as some Christian traditions hold, the entry wouldn’t hold much importance, however, if the Passover was on a Wednesday as the Scriptures show, the entry is very important. Since the entry was on the weekly sabbath, it would show Jesus went to the Cross in the “midst of the week”, was in the grave on the High Sabbath, then discovered raised from the dead just after the next weekly sabbath; therefore we worship Jesus from “sabbath to sabbath”, since He is our Sabbath.
Some tend to think the change from Saturday to Sunday worship came after 500 AD, but the disciples of John and Peter wrote telling us the change was based on the Cross and Resurrection. Paul also told us how the first day of the week (Sunday) was the time when the brethren gathered together (I Cor 16:2). The weekly sabbath was on the seventh day, the circumcision was on the Eighth day after the child’s birth, Jesus was discovered raised on the First day of the week, but it was the Eighth day of the Week of the Cross, to hold the seventh day puts one before the Cross and still under the shadow, the Eight Day is the New Beginning. The sabbath day under the Law of Moses was the token, showing one accepted the Law, but the seal of the Holy Spirit is for those of the New Covenant. John and the other disciples gathered together on Sunday to celebrate the First Resurrection and power thereof, the change was not demonic, but purposed by God, then proven in the commandment given to the Jews regarding circumcision. The cutting away can’t begin until we enter the purpose of the Eighth Day.
The children of Israel were placed in bondage under Babylon for many things, but the time of 70 years was determined because they violated the seven year sabbath for the land for 490 years, thus owing the land 70 years, yet there were 70 – 7’s appointed unto Israel, as we are to forgive 70 times 7, all relating to the purpose of the captivity, the freedom of the Cross as our belief is the ability to enter the Rest of God. The last Seven points to a Sabbath, thus there are three Sabbaths included in the week of the Cross. One is the weekly sabbath when Jesus rode into Jerusalem, then the High Sabbath as the day after the Passover known as the Feast of Unleavened Bread, then another weekly sabbath when the women rested. All these are accounted for; we recall how a High Sabbath falls on a date, regardless of the day, but the weekly sabbath according to the Commandment falls on a day, regardless of the date.
Mary Magdalene would discover the grave empty before sunrise on the “first day of the week” or the Eighth Day of the preceding week. The women all saw Jesus placed in the tomb just prior to sunset on the Passover, or just before the High Sabbath began (Luke 23:55), yet they made spices, thus they rested on the High Sabbath, made the spices on the weekly preparation day of Friday, then rested on the weekly sabbath according to the commandment. Following, we find Jesus went to the Cross on Passover, which was a Wednesday, that night would be the first night, the next day was the High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, making it the first day, with that night the second night. The regular preparation day of Friday would have been the second day, that night the third night, the weekly sabbath of Saturday would have been the third day, thus Jesus was raised at the end of sabbath, ending the purpose of the sabbath day, giving us the foundation to enter the Rest of God, all within the prophetic message of Jesus, relating to the three days and nights, being raised on the third day.
There is the tradition called Good Friday, according to this tradition we claim Jesus was in the grave one day and one night, therefore it says Jesus was a false prophet or a liar; some traditions are very dangerous.
Judas saw the entry, he remembered the wasted oil, thus he felt he could force Jesus to set up the kingdom on earth. The actions of Judas give us his intent, telling us why he went to the religious leaders. Judas wanted to put his plan into action, he would do so on Tuesday, or the day before the Cross. Although Judas and the Pharisees thought they came up with these plans on their own, or assumed Jesus had no knowledge of their plans, it was all well known from the foundation of the world; both the Pharisees and Judas were working to complete the will of God, yet they were far outside of being in the will of God.
Daniel was told seventy weeks were determined upon his people, the Jews (Dan 9:24). The purpose for the Sevens was to Finish the transgression, bring the reconciliation for iniquity, bring everlasting righteousness, seal up the vision and the prophecy, and Anoint the most Holy, all these were completed in Jesus, thus Jesus was first sent to the Jews. Daniel was then told it would all begin when the commandment went out to restore and to build the Temple in Jerusalem, from there until the Messiah would be seven weeks and threescore and two weeks: the street will be built again; when Jesus rode into Jerusalem, the Street was repaired as the Way was opened.
The Troublesome times Daniel speaks of is the Hour of Temptation leading to Jacob’s Trouble; thus the Trouble is assigned to Jacob, not the House of David, or the Body of Christ, or the Church. We hear about Pre, Mid and Post Rapture, yet all have scriptures to support them: therefore, the Rapture is not the problem, it must be the time of the Tribulation becoming the problem. We also tend to confuse the Rapture with the last resurrection, both are types of Resurrection, but set at different times, based on two different types of resurrection. The Rapture is for those who are partakers in the First Resurrection (Resurrection of Jesus); whereas, the last resurrection is for the good and damned. We become partakers by having the Spirit before the fact, the last resurrection sees those who find their names in the Book of Life, then hear Come up hither after the fact. We also find Peter said the last days started on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:17); Paul said the last days were in his time (II Tim 3:1 & Heb 1:2); John said the last days started with the Birth of the Church (I Jn 2:18). We look for a complete Seven, but perhaps we should be looking for the Hour to complete the Seven. If we look at the finish of the Gentile Age as the time of the Rapture with the beginning of the Tribulation starting on the Day of Pentecost, then Mid Trib would be correct, as the early church taught. If we assume the Tribulation will not begin until the Time of Comfort opens, then Pre Trib would be correct, except our concept of when the Tribulation begins would be faulty. If we look to the end of the time, or confuse the Rapture with the last resurrection, then Post Trib would be correct, but our concept of the word Resurrection would be faulty.
The Rapture removes us from the earth, it doesn’t bring Jesus to the earth, the Judgment brings Jesus to the earth. The early church taught Two Advents of Jesus, the First brought Salvation establishing the Church, then the promised the Time of Comfort, the Second will be when Jesus judges all men on the earth. Our Faith is centered in being partakers of the First Resurrection to be free of the wrath and judgment. Waiting for Jesus to set up the Kingdom negates being Born Again, negates the Kingdom is within, negates the Church being on earth now. The earth is still under the hand of God, nothing happens He doesn’t know about. Even the wars, rumors of wars, pestilence and famine are under God’s hand, if not He couldn’t stop them to bring in Peace and Safety. In our Season Peace is not found in the world, it’s found in the Kingdom, if we receive it.
If the Jew must look upon Him they have pierced, as they ask Where did You get those Marks, it would be stupid to assume Jesus was on the earth for a 1,000 years, yet no one brought up the marks. The Time of Comfort is the Restoration of Israel; mixing the signs and times for the Restoration of Israel into the Gentile Age is a direct violation of the commandment Jesus gave us (Acts 1:6-8).
Once we find this one week in all of history is the most important, we will hold The Faith, knowing Jesus has all things well in hand; we are not lost or destroyed, this old world will last past the Rapture. We seek change the things we should change, and praise God for the things we shouldn’t change. The times and the Season call for the world to do many things, most of which may not seem good to us, but all of which must be. When Jesus was on the Cross the disciples felt it was the most horrid event of all time, the complete end to a system they believed in, but after the Resurrection their Knowledge became a source for them to believe. If they would have believed the words of Jesus before the fact, the Cross would have been a joy, thus they would have encouraged Jesus, rather than run and hide. Discerning the event, keeps us from running in fear.
It also stands, if the nations of the world last past the Rapture, and there are “kings of the world” who are from the Beast of the Sea, any effort to join to those kings, or make any of those nations the “kingdom” is a trick of the devil to get us into the Night. It would seem strange since the devil will be bound during the time, unless we see how the Wicked do the working of Satan when the devil is bound, indicating the Spirit will be gone, then we can see the plan of the enemy is to make us “Night seekers”, rather than “Day doers”, yet the Cross and Resurrection are presented to the children of the Day.
Saying, Go you into the village over against you; in the which your entering you shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat: loose him, and bring him here. And if any man ask you, Why do you loose him? thus shall you say unto him, Because the Lord has need of him (19:30-31).
Jesus knew where the colt was, who owned it, what they would say, then told His disciples what to say to the owner. Also the colt was required for the Lord, the disciples didn’t need the colt. The disciples didn’t say, “the Lord has need of this, we will ride it to Him”, they knew it was for the Lord only. The colt had never been ridden, not only would Jesus ride this unbroken colt, but He would ride it through a mass of people all waving branches; if anyone knows anything about horses this feat was a miracle in itself. The disciples were told to be explicit, saying the Lord had need, by the statement the owner knew who had care of his animal. More important, the colt was returned to the owner in a better condition, thus it was taken as an unbroken colt, yet returned as a useful animal fit for the labor.
Zechariah the prophet said, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, your King comes unto you, He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass” (Zech 9:9). Then Zechariah writes, “And I will cut off the chariot from Ephraim, and the horse from Jerusalem, and the battle bow shall be cut off: and He shall speak peace unto the heathen: and His dominion shall be from sea even to sea, and from the river even to the ends of the earth. As for you also, by the blood of the covenant I have sent forth your prisoners out of the pit wherein is no water” (Zech 9:10-11). The phrase, “cut off” goes back to Daniel, as the Messiah would be cut off in the midst of the week, as the change between Son of man and Son of God.
There are two groups noted by the prophet Zechariah, first is the Daughter of Zion, as Zion is the Holy Mountain, the second is the city of David, but then we also see the Daughter of Jerusalem, giving us the House of David, then the Seed of the Woman as the Remnant. Both the Church and the Remnant are noted, both are accounted for in their separate Seasons, Houses and Times.
And they that were sent went their way, and found even as He had said unto them (19:32).
Mark says they found the colt where two ways meet (Mark 11:4), thus the Colt represented the place where one thing ended, as another began.
And as they were loosing the colt, the owners thereof said unto them, Why loose you the colt? (19:33).
Not only did they find the colt where Jesus said, but the owners responded just as Jesus said. This doesn’t mean Jesus was some mystic manipulating the future, rather it shows In the Beginning was the Word, as the Word knew the events before they were events. This makes the Cross a greater victory, Jesus knew the pain of the Cross, yet He approached it with Joy knowing the result.
And they said, The Lord has need of him. And they brought him to Jesus: and they cast their garments upon the colt, and they sat Jesus thereon. And as He went, they spread their clothes in the way. And when He was come near, even now at the descent of the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen; saying, Blessed be the King that comes in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory to the highest (19:34-38).
Mark tells us the people cut branches from trees, although they didn’t know it then, it was a sign of the unbelieving branches being cut off; therefore, the cutting off was done by the religious leaders, proven by the people (Mark 11:8). Luke doesn’t show the title Hosanna, rather he shows the Greek translation of the same phrases Matthew, Mark and John use.
The Cross is our beginning point, the place where we gain the authority to impute the flesh dead. Without the imputed death of the flesh, the old man with the passions of the world remain. Before anyone can have the Spirit, a death must take place, in our case it’s imputed because the flesh of Jesus died for us, yet we gain the Body of Christ.
And some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said unto Him, Master, rebuke Your disciples (19:39).
The Pharisees assumed the disciples caused the people to act, but the Pharisees missed the point, as do all Pharisees. The people responded, the disciples didn’t have to tell them to do anything. When the Anointing covers us, we don’t have to be told what to do, we know what to do.
And He answered and said unto them, I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out (19:40).
Prior the devil came at Jesus bringing the temptation of turning the stones into bread, here Jesus shows even the stones would praise God; however, there is a vast difference between forcing the stones to become bread, and the stones willingly giving themselves to become bread. The hearts of the Pharisees were harder than the hardest stone, their praise was a vain act of religion lacking honor toward God.
And when He was come near, He beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, If you had known, even you, at least in this your day, the things which belong unto your peace! but now they are hid from your eyes (19:41-42).
The physical city of Jerusalem is the Woman in the Book of Revelation, but we know a city lacks personality, thus it’s the religious leaders who give the Woman her personality. It becomes an Image with a voice behind it, a voice with great swelling words, the voice began in our Season, yet ends when the Beast out of the Earth invades the city as a voice behind the abomination making desolate.
For the days shall come upon you, that your enemies shall cast a trench about you, and compass you round, and keep you in on every side (19:43).
This describes the very last days, when the “army of the Lord” comes against Jerusalem. How can they be the army of the Lord? God puts His will in their heart, as they come from all four quarters of the world to attack the city, then the Great Trump is sounded from Zion of the earth as the end comes.
And shall lay you even with the ground, and your children with you; and they shall not leave in you one stone upon another: because you knew not the time of your visitation (19:44).
This changes the concept of the prophesy, although Jesus is talking to the City, although it will happen, the early church saw something in this prophecy, something saving hundreds of Christians in 70 AD. The Holy Ghost interpreted this prophecy to the Christian to show Titus coming against the city Jerusalem, then retreating, yet coming again with more force. When Titus retreated the Jews assumed he was done, but the Christians left the city immediately. When Titus came again the temple was destroyed, hundreds of Jews were killed, but not one Christian.
And He went into the temple, and began to cast out them that bought; saying unto them, It is written, My house is the house of prayer: but you have made it a den of thieves (19:45-46).
This would be the second time Jesus would clean the temple, John tells us the first time was in the very beginning of the earthly ministry. The first cleaning centered on those who sold the doves, or things used for sacrifices (Jn 2:16). At the time Jesus said, “take these things away; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandise”. This time it involves all those who used the temple to make gain, the House changed to, “My House”, the purpose changed to a House of Prayer, the stealing part is taking money from the people, without provided for them.
And He taught daily in the temple. But the chief priests and the scribes and the chief of the people sought to destroy Him, and could not find what they might do: for all the people were very attentive to hear Him (19:47-48).
Luke brings in Matthew and Mark, taking us back to Luke 1:1, showing Matthew and Mark were known and believed. Separating the accounts brings confusion, putting them in the proper prospective brings clarity. The Passover Lamb had to be accepted by the people, then killed by the religious rulers or the entire plan would fail. Although there will be many yelling, “Crucify Him”, it doesn’t mean all the people were present, really the Pharisees made sure only the select parties were present at the trials. Although the Pharisees assumed their plan was clever and fool proof, it was nonetheless in violation of the same Law they accused Jesus of violating.
And it came to pass, that on one of those days, as He taught the people in the temple, and preached the gospel, the chief priests and the scribes came upon Him with the elders (20:1).
Luke is picking one of the days, but he doesn’t limit the amount of days, rather he specifically tells us there were other days Jesus taught. Mark gives us one day from Mark 11:20 to 12:12. John begins one night from John 13:1 until John 18:27, Matthew gives us one day from Matthew 21:18 until Matthew 26:2, where he points out it was, “after two days is the feast of the Passover” (Matt 26:2). The chapter and verse numbers were placed in the text by the translators of the King James to give us reference points, thus when these scribes wrote these accounts they were one long letter. The Holy Ghost moved on the translators of the King James to give us reference points, thus the chapter and verse numbers were by the hand of God, providing us the clarity to see the days, times and events all link together. Truly these were holy men of old who wrote the accounts as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. Luke will tell us which day this is by reference:
And spoke unto Him, saying, Tell us, by what authority do You these things? or who is he that gives You this authority? (20:2).
Mark shows this was the day after the temple was cleaned (Mark 11:17 & 11:28), but Luke adds for our benefit, instead of limiting our thoughts to the temple cleaning only. We see the Things include riding the colt on the sabbath, as well as allowing the people to cut branches from trees on the sabbath. Luke adds, “or who is he that gives You this authority?”, the Pharisees were looking for the temple ruler(s) who allowed Jesus to do these things. This is a very important area, the Romans allowed the Temple to remain under the hand of the religious leaders, with the exception of taking a life. The Temple had it’s own guards, it conducted business as the religious leaders desired. Their concern went beyond permission from the high priest, in fact they knew the high priest, nor any of them gave Authority. They were looking for who was attempting to overthrow the Temple, or the religious order. Was Judas Maccabees raised from the dead? Were the Romans using some trick? They never considered, “This is God”; if the event doesn’t please us, we tend to blame the devil, or set our teeth against the event, yet it may be of God. Even a ministry appearing to be dying is a good thing, in order to be Resurrected it must die. Before the Resurrection power is instilled we will fight to protect the ministry, we will call it our ministry, we will watch over it like a mother hen, some even make it their god. After it dies, and is restored it becomes the ministry of the Lord, a tool, not a god, a means used of the Lord to present the Gospel, not something we bow to. These religious leaders used the Temple for their self-gain, they robbed the sheep, placed rules on the sheep, things they themselves were unable to do, they manipulated, regulated, dominated, produced fear among the people. Then they wonder “who gave You the Authority”?
And He answered and said unto them, I will also ask you one thing; and answer Me: The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? (20:3-4).
Often when dealing with a Pharisee the best way to answer their question is with a question, but above all, the only way to answer is by the Spirit.
And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven; He will say, Why then believed you him not? But and if we say, Of men; all the people will stone us: for they be persuaded that John was a prophet (20:5-6).
The Pharisees answered their own question, but failed to see it. They admitted, if John was from God as the people believed, they should have believed him, meaning they should have repented as did the people; if they would have believed the words of John, they would have known where the authority of Jesus came from. Spiritual things can only be explained by those who are spiritual in nature, the Pharisees reasoned, or judged their answer on their intellect and thoughts, which were already corrupt.
And they answered, that they could not tell where it was from. And Jesus said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things (20:7-8).
If they couldn’t believe the witness of the people, they won’t believe Jesus, therefore, Jesus answered them with their own answer, thus “out of their own mouth” they were judged (Luke 19:22).
Then He began to speak to the people this parable; A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long time. And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that they should give him of the fruit of the vineyard: but the husbandmen beat him, and sent him away empty. And again he sent another servant: and they beat him also, and entreated him shamefully, and sent him away empty. And again he sent a third: and they wounded him also, and cast him out (20:9-12).
It’s not saying God only sent three prophets, rather even if He did, the fact remains in the mouth of two or three witnesses a fact is affirmed. Jesus didn’t have to go through the list naming prophet after prophet, all He had to show was the continuing message was given by two or three prophets. In essence Jesus grouped the Major prophets as one, the Minor prophets as one, then Moses as one, giving them three overwhelming witnesses.
The religious rulers knew the Old Testament better than some of us, but they missed the intent. They assumed the Law testified of them, they failed to see it Testified of Jesus. They assumed the prophets talked about them, they failed to see the reason for the nation and the temple was Jesus. God said, He has spoken, nourished and brought up children, yet they have rebelled against Him (Isa 1:2). Isaiah saw the Vineyard bringing forth wild grapes (Isa 5:1-2). We know many prophets spoke, yet the Old Testament testifies of Jesus; therefore, the Pharisees recognized the holy men of Old as prophets, but failed to believe them.
John says the Vineyard will be ready on the last day, as the Great Winepress (Gethsemane) of God will pour out the wrath of God (Rev 14:17-19).
The Pharisees had little trouble in understanding these latter parables of Jesus, it’s why they came against Him. In this parable the Pharisees are being told the vineyard doesn’t belong to them, rather the one who owns it wants the fruit to come forth, yet they still lacked fruit unto repentance, thus the vineyard is barren.
This also points us back to their accusation regarding the people cutting down the branches. The people, the Pharisees and the disciples all heard the same sayings, they all saw the same miracles, yet they came away with different views, or percepts, because the condition of the ground determined how they would receive. The people saw the King, the Healer, the Savior; the disciples saw the Christ, the Son of man, but the Pharisees saw a man who threatened their jobs, or caused the people to violate their traditions, while confronting their authority, yet they forgot from Whom the authority came, or for what purpose it was granted.
Then said the lord of the vineyard, What shall I do? I will send my beloved son: it may be that they will reverence him when they see him. But when the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned among themselves, saying, This is the heir: come, let us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours. So they cast him out of the vineyard, and killed him. What therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them? He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others. And when they heard it, they said, God forbid (20:13-16).
These are all questions to the Pharisees, what would they do? How would they react? Shortly after this Jesus would tell His disciples about the true Vine of God, thus they don’t have to worry about the evil husbandmen any more. The Pharisees were in charge of this Vineyard, but Jesus has another, wherein He was the Vine, we are the branches, the Father is the husbandman; if the branch brings forth fruit, the Father will trim it to bring forth better fruit (Jn 15:1-3). Therefore, we find even if we bring forth good fruit, the Father will trim us back, so we can bring forth bigger and better fruit, thus we go through a pruning from time to time. God calls this the Fire of Affliction, we call it Justification, Jesus calls it Good, regardless of how it appears to us. God is the only One who can truly Justify us, thus any act of self-justification is an act against the Justification of God. Our innocence is found in the Blood of Jesus, not in works of the flesh.
Jesus says the branch In Him who bears not fruit will be cut away by the Father (Jn 15:2). Therefore, the pruning or cutting is dependent on Mercy, not Grace; yet, there is a vast difference between “cut away”, and “trimmed”. This is a “vine”, but it relates to the Menorah, or Golden Candlestick, since the design on the Menorah was fashioned after a Vine. This shows the warning in Romans and the Book of Revelation is in reference to this Parable, as the failure to grant Mercy after receiving it causes the Branch to be cut off, or lose it’s light, which also shows the Woman will lose her light in the end. Paul says the braches were cut off because of “unbelief”, attaching unbelief as a product of failing to grant mercy. Paul then adds, “be not high-minded, but fear, for if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not you” (Rom 11:19-21). Paul puts this with the vessel of honor based in mercy, and the vessel of dishonor failing to give mercy. No element can separate us from the Love found in Christ, but we know we can separate ourselves from Christ (Rom 8:35-39 & Jude 19).
If we have made Jesus both Savior and Lord we will abide in Him, and He in us, then we will bring forth fruit (Jn 15:5-10). The Branch who Abides in the Vine Confesses the Vine by the Life of the vine, the Branch who refuses the Life of the Vine can give theological discourses regarding the Vine, but can’t confess it.
The engrafting process of the Word in us brings our souls into One with the Spirit, unto the saving of our soul. We impute the old dead, then doubt not, rather we believe God is fully able to trim away the dead, as we turn to the life of the Vine receiving with meekness the engrafted Word (James 1:21). Spiros Zodhiates Th.D. looks at Romans 10:5-21 as “the method of justification”, showing “if you shall confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and shall believe in your heart God has raised Him from the dead, you shall be saved”, clearly showing a Process (shall be, rather than is). In each case the tense for Believe means to continue to believe, the same tense we found in Mark 16:16, showing process until we reach the place where we have the salvation of our souls in hand, which becomes the time when we are glorified.
The Pharisees knew they were appointed as husbandmen of the vineyard, they also knew what Jesus was saying. Clearly it speaks of a time, or a process of maintaining what was placed in their custody, yet they felt it was their property to do as they pleased. Jesus explains they may think they can do as they desire, or even get away with it, but the Accountability will come, it always does.
The Pharisees heard this rebuke regarding the vineyard, in essence their response was: “It will not be, we say God will forbid it”. Like all Pharisees they assumed they could remain in the same position by changing the prophecy of God. We change positions to avoid one prophecy to enter another, we can’t sit on the Beast claiming the prophecy of Christ, while denying the prophecy regarding the Beast.
And He beheld them, and said, What is this then that is written, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner? (20:17).
The Pharisees were telling Jesus, God would honor their words, or they had the power to change God. The Pharisees wanted to be the god over God, so they could control God, by forcing God to fit their thinking, instead of changing their thinking to fit the desires of God. This is the same as making statements assuming God will honor them, the same error the false prophets made in the days of Jeremiah and Ezekiel.
Baptism is both a noun and a verb, as a noun it means to be immersed, or covered, going further than water, it means a submission to the purpose of the baptism to allow ourselves to be “covered”. As a verb it means to Identify with the purpose of the baptism, on both counts we are to be covered with the Mercy, but identify with the purpose for being baptized, something the Corinthians failed at. The word came from a process to make a change, it pertained to one taking a clothe, then placing it into a vat of dye, as the clothe changed by the immersion to resemble color of the dye, thus identifying with the dye. When we were baptized in water it was not to have God perform our agenda for us, rather we gave our Token to be members of the Body, as the Unction over the Body covered us, but we also indicated we were willing to follow the guidelines for the Body; however, we didn’t drink the water, thus showing it was an outward act. The baptism with the Holy Ghost is the inward effect, thus it’s the Token of Jesus accepting us into the building process of the Church. Water baptism is a symbol of God’s Mercy, thus we are forgiven as we forgive, but the baptism of the Holy Ghost grants us the Seed, as our Seal of the Holy Spirit. The baptism of fire burns away the hold fleshly heart, giving us a new heart of Spiritual in nature.
Isaiah just started his ministry when he said, “He shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offense to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem. And many among them shall stumble, and fall, and be broken, and be snared, and be taken” (Isa 8:14-15). Isaiah pointed to Houses coming from Israel, the Kingdom of God started in Israel, but it is not Israel. Isaiah also prophesied of the Church as the Anointed House with the Spirit on this earth, then about the House of David who will become the House during the Time of Comfort with a purpose of Judgment.
The first stone is always the cornerstone, all the other stones must be placed around the cornerstone; however, if the cornerstone is faulty, the whole building will fall, but if the cornerstone is sound, firm and unmovable, the building will have a solid foundation. Yet, if we use straw, faulty mortar, or unsound materials in the building process, the building will fall, the Cornerstone will not. We build the Rock, but we do not build the Church. Jesus will build the Church from the Rock, we are the ones who toss the net (Jude 22-23). Our hope is knowing the Church is built by Jesus as a Spiritual endeavor. Our fears of the world destroying the Church are unfounded, proven so by the early days of martyrdom. The Body will be broken, it’s something to happen, but we have the hope of knowing the Rapture will remove the Church from the Rock, which Church the Spirit in us proves exists, as the process is being completed.
Whosoever shall fall upon the stone shall be broken; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder (20:18).
The word Break also points to a blessing, it means to Be broken in order to be united, or to Dash together, denoting when we fall on the Millstone we won’t be destroyed, but we will be mingled with the pure product unto perfection. The paradox shows when the grain is placed on the Millstone, it is slowly ground to separate the Grain from the chaff to produce a usable meal, but if the Millstone falls suddenly upon the Grain, it brakes it into many pieces scattering it all about making the Grain useless. The words Grind and Powder are from one Greek word meaning Winnow or Fan, both words tell us the same thing, pointing to the process of separating the chaff from the grain by means of a Strong Wind, a Wind Stronger than the strongman. When the disciples were in the wheat field they were using their breath to separate the grain from the chaff, thus the lesson was the procedure Jesus uses to bring the Full Corn In The Ear to the surface. We have a choice to fall upon the Millstone to be made a vessel of honor, or wait until the last day when the Millstone separates the good fish from the bad fish, the tares from the wheat, at that time many will be crushed into bits of powder.
Prior Jesus asked the Pharisees about John the Baptist; going back to the time when John was baptizing, we recall how John said, “I indeed baptize you with water; but one mightier than I comes, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire: whose fan is in His hand; He will thoroughly purge His floor, and will gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire unquenchable” (Luke 3:16-17). What is the chaff? The natural covering, or flesh. Out flesh is imputed dead on the Cross, it may not seem so, but it is imputed. Abraham for the most part hardly seemed “righteous”, but it was imputed on his belief, so it could be by faith. The same is true with us, we imputed the flesh dead on the Cross because we believed what Jesus did for us, then comes the faith issue, as we hold to the Spirit until the Process is complete.
Earlier the Pharisees asked Jesus by what authority, or by whose permission did He operate in, now He answers their question. The Pharisees didn’t have the New Testament, but they did know the Old. God spoke through the prophet Isaiah saying, “Behold, I will make you a new sharp threshing instrument having teeth: you shall thresh the mountains, and beat them small, and shall make the hills as chaff” (Isa 41:15). This pointed to the time when the nation will have a split personality, with the House of David on one hand, and the House of Jacob on the other (Isa 41:14). The Pharisees weren’t changing prophecy, they were setting the stage to complete prophecy. Jesus tells the Pharisees they are not the ones holding the Fan, if they refuse to fall upon the Millstone, the Rock will crush them. Jesus will preach to the Pharisees and the disciples about the time of Peace, but He makes it clear there is a time prior.
And the chief priests and the scribes the same hour sought to lay hands on Him; and they feared the people: for they perceived that He had spoken this parable against them (20:19).
Ahh, clarity, but the wrong response. God gives us clarity in many things, how we apply it determines the result. Here the chief priests “perceived”, or gained the clarity, they knew the Parable spoke against them, but instead of receiving the rebuke, they attacked. They rejected the question from Jesus, as they rejected the concept of the Millstone falling on them, rather they were offended because Jesus spoke the parable about the husbandmen killing the son, thus as their fathers killed the prophets (servants), so shall they kill the Son. The very saying Jesus gave them would prove to be their own downfall, they twisted it, so they could be the Millstone. They were going to make the attempt to prove their religious order was greater than Jesus, yet their acts were seen, then placed in the plan from the beginning. This is another example of evil being worked into the plan to produce a Good result, yet God didn’t make the evil happen, He simply used it to benefit us.
And they watched Him, and sent forth spies, which should feign themselves just men, that they might take hold of His words, that so they might deliver Him unto the power and authority of the governor (20:20).
Luke gives us the intent of the Pharisees, Jesus rebuked them as religious leaders. They had no evidence to single out Jesus for violating the Law of Moses, although they knew He violated many of their traditions. Jesus was convicted for violating traditions, as are many saints of God who are judged by the Pharisees for exposing carnal traditions and wanton theology. In essence Jesus was convicted for telling the Truth. In order to remove the guilt from their temple the Pharisees wanted the civil authorities to do their dirty work, Pharisees don’t change, the same is true today. Pharisees seek self-importance, they desire to protect their position even at the expense of a brother or sister in the Lord. The Pharisees will first seek to trap Jesus by using civil laws and authority, but in order to involve the civil government, they will twist a teaching regarding a religious concept to make it appear as a violation of civil law.
And they asked Him, saying, Master, we know that You say and teach rightly, neither accept you the person of any, but teach the way of God truly: (20:21).
The evil intent here is the use of words to flatter, centering those words around some Godly concept while setting up an adverse situation where they can twist the answer to fit their evil thinking. One would think the question would have to do with the Law of Moses, but their question will be in reference to the law of Rome; according to the Law of Moses the Tribute should be given to the temple as part of the Tithe, but they didn’t say Tithe, rather they are using words as their weapons.
Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Caesar, or no? But He perceived their craftiness, and said unto them, Why tempt you Me? Show Me a penny. Whose image and superscription has it? They answered and said, Caesar’s. And He said unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which be Caesar’s, and unto God the things which be God’s (20:22-25).
They begin by using the phrase, “is it lawful”, by so doing they incorporated both the Law of Moses and Roman law, thus no matter which way Jesus answered, the answer would have to support one law, while attacking the other. The Law of Moses forbade using money with the image of a man on it, yet they had the money with them. If the money had the image of a man on it, it belonged to the man, not God.
The coin belonged to Caesar, but the people belonged to God; therefore, render unto Caesar the things Caesar made, but unto God the things God made. On the same note, if the money had the Name of God on it, it belonged to God; if it belonged to God, then all who used it became responsible to God for its use.
And they could not take hold of His words before the people: and they marveled at His answer, and held their peace (20:26).
The people were the witnesses, thus the spies couldn’t twist the words of Jesus in front of the people, but they would twist them later when these people were not present. When they have Jesus before Pilate they will say, “We found this Fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying He Himself is Christ a King” (Luke 23:2). John will add to this, but for now we see they took the words of Jesus, then twisted them to fit their own personal agenda in order to accuse. Anyone can take a verse, then twist it to fit their opinion, or beat someone half to death with it, or they can use it to edify. The verse didn’t change, the intent is in the person. It’s the same with idols, credit cards, money, or things in general, the thing is not evil, it’s what man does with it determining if its evil or not.
What happens when we set ourselves to destroy someone so our “traditions may be saved”? Are we not in the role of a Pharisee? Sure, we must beware of dogs who bite and devour to save their own self-based concepts.
Then came to Him certain of the Sadducees, which deny that there is any resurrection: and they asked Him, saying, Master, Moses wrote unto us, If any man’s brother die, having a wife, and he die without children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother (20:27-28).
The point in the Law is Deuteronomy 25:5-10, but the intent of the Sadducees is to disprove the resurrection, not prove the Truth of the Word. To the Jew the commandment, Replenish the earth stands, but the commandment was directed for the earth, or the earth dwellers, not those who are resurrected unto a heavenly citizenship. Why would one want to replenish, if they exist forever? What purpose would it hold?
There were therefore seven brethren: and the first took a wife, and died without children. And the second took her to wife, and he died childless. And the third took her; and in like manner the seven also: and they left no children and died. Last of all the woman died also. Therefore in the resurrection whose wife of them is she? for seven had her to wife (20:29-33).
Both Adam and Eve were told before the fall to be fruitful and multiply to replenish the earth (Gen 1:28). They were not told they would get to heaven, nor were they told to replenish heaven. The commandment shows the foreknowledge of God, although the commandment came before the fall, God saw the fall before the foundation of the world. Accordingly, Genesis shows the time element was very short for Adam and Eve before the fall. How? They didn’t have one child before the fall, but had several shortly thereafter.
God is still Alpha and Omega, knowing the result before man knew there was a cause. Natural minded man has the tendency to equate the things of God to the flesh, man’s flesh was formed of the earth, not of heaven. The Sadducees were still equating the resurrection as part of the Time of Comfort, assuming resurrected man would dwell on the earth during the Time of Comfort, in fact they still assume they will be resurrected, then the Time of Comfort will begin; thus they assume no one can kill them during the Time of Comfort. Paul said this is the strong delusion or the lie they will believe (II Thess 2:10-11). Paul also said there is a glory for the earth, as well as a glory for the heavens, and the two are separated from each other (I Cor 15:45-58). It’s not simply the resurrected body but the Spirit of Life making the difference. There is a resurrection for the damned, one for those unto life; the damned still receive resurrected bodies, which can never be destroyed, yet since it remains on earth, as the earth becomes a lake of fire, it shows the body will melt, and come back time and time again in an existence where time is not a factor, it will always be Now. On the other hand, those who hear Come up hither, will be in heaven forever, where time is not a factor, it too will always be Now. The question is moot, it’s not the resurrection, but the Spirit making the difference.
And Jesus answering said unto them, The children of this world marry, and are given in marriage (20:34).
Jesus separates the purpose, showing people of the world marry and are given in marriage as a symbol of the purposed Marriage, God is seeking; however, the Sadducees viewed it as a gift for man, failing to connect it to the purpose, of course they also failed to connect their called positions to the purpose for having the position.
But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage: (20:35).
This makes it clear, there are no marriages in heaven, if we put this with the other accounts we can discard the notion of fallen angels marring the daughters of men.
Neither can they die any more; for they are equal unto the angels; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection (20:36).
The purpose for the reproduction of people is based on our physical death, thus if we can’t die, why reproduce? Our goal is to be partakers of the First Resurrection, but there are those who sleep in Jesus through the Night, and those who do the Law without knowing it, but they must find their name in the Book of Life to hear “come up hither”. If not, they face the second death, thus the second death is not a state of unconsciousness, rather it’s a state of consciousness where the worm never rests.
Now that the dead are raised, even Moses showed at the bush, when he called the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. For He is not a God of the dead, but of the living: for all live unto Him (20:37-38).
The dead do not raise, although they will stand up, thus to be Raised means more than resurrected, it means to be lifted above the confines of the earth. God is not the God of the dead, thus in order for God to be our God, we must be among the living, in order to obtain Life, we must have Jesus. Simply recognizing the existence of God, doesn’t make the person a “son of God”, simply knowing about Mercy doesn’t make one a “son of man”, it’s the application. The same is true with the works of faith, going about telling everyone our religious philosophy isn’t a work of faith, a work of faith is when we do something based in the Faith. James says if someone comes to our door in need, do we talk, or do we do?
The Sadducees used the word Die or Died six times, yet man was formed and created on the sixth day, thus their intent was based in death, not life, yet God is the God of the living. Jesus rebuked the Sadducees intent and reasoning, but it was not to belittle them, rather it was to expose the basis for their reasoning was death centered, not life centered.
Then certain of the scribes answering said, Master, You have well said. And after that they dared not ask Him any question at all (20:39-40).
The people heard the Truth and the Truth sets those free who seek Truth, but it also exposes those who seek deception. This is a classic regarding faith by hearing, Jesus was answering a question by one sect, the people were listening, yet the people gained, the Sadducees did not.
The plans of the Pharisees and Sadducees seemed good in their own minds, but evil intent produces evil words. Jesus will now take His turn at asking a question.
And He said unto them, How say they that Christ is David’s son? And David himself said in the Book of Psalms, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit You on My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool. David therefore called Him Lord, how is He then his son? (20:41-44).
This same question could have been asked of Peter on the Day of Pentecost, but on the Day of Pentecost he would have the answer. When the Church was birthed by the Holy Ghost bringing the Gift, the same Gift included spiritual knowledge and wisdom; Peter saw David as a prophet, noting how David didn’t speak as David, rather the anointing spoke through David about the Anointed One. David said by the Holy Ghost, “I foresaw the Lord always before My face, for He is on My right hand, and I should not be moved: therefore did My heart rejoice, and My tongue was glad; moreover also My flesh shall rest in hope: because You will not leave My soul in hell, neither will You suffer Your Holy One to see corruption. You have made known to Me the ways of life; You shall make Me full of joy with Your countenance” (Acts 2:25-28 & Ps 16:8). Peter then said David’s tomb was among them, thus David was both dead and buried, “therefore being a prophet” he spoke as the anointing spoke through him (Acts 2:29-31). The Holy Ghost used the mouth of David to project the will of the Father into the earth through a servant; Jesus is the product of the prophecy, yet the religious leaders missed it.
The reference to the Footstool is also interesting, since it’s the enemies of Jesus who become the Footstool, yet the earth is the Lord’s Footstool, making the Beast of the Earth the enemy. The purpose for the Day is unto Salvation, the purpose for the Night is unto Judgment, all those who join to the Beast of the Earth become the enemies of Jesus.
This is also a perfect example of God praying to God through man for the benefit of man. The scribes were dumb founded, they, like the Sadducees, saw David the king, not the prophet of God. The “Son of David”, is not David’s natural son, but the product of the words spoken from the anointing. When the words were spoken Jesus was still the Word, then the Word became flesh for us. Jesus being the Son of David doesn’t mean He is lower than David, rather it’s the son who speaks for the father; as the Son of David, thus Jesus spoke for all those who are called to be the anointed kings in the Kingdom.
Jesus was merely telling them to see the beam in their own eye, see their unbelief, and recognize how they really didn’t know what the Scriptures said.
Then in the audience of all the people He said unto His disciples, Beware of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and love greetings in the markets, and the highest seats in the synagogues, and the chief rooms at feasts; which devour widows’ houses, and for a show make long prayers, the same shall receive greater damnation (20:45-47).
The Gospel is full of warnings and exposures, yet if Jesus didn’t believe salvation was possible for anyone who asks, He would never go to the Cross. Although there are Few, they can’t be numbered, thus it becomes relative to what the Few represent. If we looked at our denomination, or our local church the concept of a Few would be frightening, but if we look at every man, woman and child who has ever lived on the earth, or made the claim to know of God, then the concept of a Few is broadened to a multitude who can’t be numbered.
And He looked up, and saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury (21:1).
Jesus is still teaching on those who love to be seen by men; those who seek credit, or self-glory to become self-exalted in their efforts.
And He saw also a certain poor widow casting in there two mites (21:2).
Recalling Jesus just said, “which devour widows’ houses”, helps us to see this woman was giving to the temple, but the religious leaders in the temple were not giving back to her. Psalm 82 commands the temple with its workers to care for the widow, not for the widow to care for the temple. The widow had the right attitude, the Pharisees didn’t. The widow would be blessed, regardless of what the Pharisees did with her money, the Pharisees would be judged regarding how they used her money, just as Peter was blessed for paying his taxes, it was Caesar who would be judged for how he used the money. Some of us use the excuse, “well gee, I don’t know what they will do with my money”, first we consider it our money, second so what? If they use it accordingly they will be blessed, if not they will be accountable.
And He said, Of a truth I say unto you, that this poor widow has cast in more than they all: for all these have of their abundance cast it unto the offerings of God, but she of her penury has cast in all the living that she had (21:3-4).
Luke adds to Mark’s account, where Jesus said, “Verily I say unto you, this poor widow has cast more in, then all they which have cast into the treasury: for all they did cast in of their abundance; but she of her want did cast in all she had, even all her living” (Mark 12:41-44). The context of these verses is found on both sides; Jesus just finished saying the scribes “devour widows’ houses”, then the next verse shows where the money went. The others gave from their abundance, this woman gave from her “penury”, or of her poverty, thus she was a widow in deed, yet her love for God caused her to do a Good thing.
The Rich Man was told to give all he had, no one told the widow to give. One can have sixty million dollars, then give a million and everyone gets excited, but someone can have just one dollar, and give it all, rather than buy food, in God’s eye they are the blessed. Giving our excess, and giving based on love and joy are different.
And as some spoke of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, He said As for these things which you behold, the days will come, in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down (21:5-6).
The religious leaders used the money to adorn the temple with stones and gifts, the scribes were standing right there with Jesus watching the widow give all she had, yet they never sought to meet her need, or to be a blessing to her. The basis of the undefiled religion is to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep ones self unspotted from the world (James 1:27). Isaiah said the principle of the Jewish religion was to “learn to do well, seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow” (Isa 1:17). The word Judge doesn’t mean to judge against them, rather it refers to God’s Judgment in Mercy, thus as temple workers they should have seen to the widow, not take from her.
This prophecy of the temple being destroyed came to pass when a drunken soldier of Titus tossed a flaming torch into the temple to force out the dissident Jews in 70 AD. The torch started a fire, causing the gold in the temple to melt, flowing between the stones. They tore down the stones to get to the gold. All the gold and silver they used to make their temple ornate, was for naught; whereas, the two mites given by the widow woman was credited to her account in heaven, where moths, nor thieves can enter in.
There is also the evidence of the Day, since the Temple was destroyed in 70 AD, there have been many plans to build another, but none has come about. It’s not time for the House of David, it’s still time for the Olive Tree. God even went so far is to allow the Dome of the Rock Mosque to be built to hinder any act of building the Temple before the time. Evidencing God is still seeking those who want to be saved, still building the Church, still bringing the Seed unto the New Birth.
And they asked Him, saying, Master, but when shall these things be? and what sign will there be when these things shall come to pass? And He said, Take heed you be not deceived: for many shall come in My name, saying, I am Christ; and the time draws near: go you not therefore after them (21:7-8).
This connects to Matthew’s account, as we understand there will be some who will say Jesus is the Christ, but they will lack the Spirit to be Christ Like. They will come in the Name of Jesus, thus this warning points to the Day, as they will say they are Christian, but they will still hold to the spirit of the world (he in the world). This also explains to the disciples why they were to remain silent regarding Jesus as the Christ of Grace, they lacked the foundation, they were not spiritual, since they didn’t have the Spirit. The carnal Corinthians had the Spirit and position to speak of Grace, but as Paul pointed out, without love the same knowledge would puff up negating the purpose.
But you shall hear of wars, and commotions, be not terrified: for these things must first come to pass; but the end is not by and by (21:9).
Matthew also noted there would be wars, rumors of wars, famines and pestilence (Matt 24:6-7). These elements divide the Seasons, but Luke adds a word helping us understand more. Matthew tells us “see you are not troubled”, whereas Luke says, “be not terrified”. The word Troubled means To Wail or Clamor; the word Clamor tells us Not To Protest, or Don’t Be Discontent, or Don’t Make A Public Outcry, or Don’t Try To Stop it. This warning is clear, the world and all it’s kings and kingdoms are on a course, don’t try to make the world, or any part of it the Kingdom. Does it mean we hate the world, or those in it? Don’t confuse the ways of the world, with those in the world. Why cast the Net, we don’t hate the people: we hate what runs the world, the motivation of the world is still based in the power, authority and seat of Satan, but the people are not the dragon, they are not the Beast of the Sea, they are the fish purposed for the Net. Love the people, hate the iniquity.
The word Terrified means Causing to fly away, or To menace or threaten, or To panic which causes us to react by the flesh. From the Greek word we get the English word Terrorize meaning To coerce by intimidation. Putting these together we find these things must be, we are not to interfere with the purpose of God, rather we are to flow with it. Every whacko violates this one premise, they fear, fight against, or terrorize, showing their actions are pure examples of a group who has no faith whatsoever, rather they are still worldly.
The wars and rumors of wars, along with the pestilence and famine are signs of the Hour of Temptation on the world, we are suppose to be the Door to freedom. John also said the Famine and Pestilence shall not hurt those with the Oil (Spirit) and Wine (Blood of Jesus); thus we are suppose to be the House of Mercy in the storm of Tribulation. We can’t change the course of the world, when we attempt to do so, we find ourselves caught in the cares of this world, only confirming we lack the Holy Ghost courage to get through this valley of the shadow of death. Fear allows our flesh to dictate a comfortable place where it can rule, just another sign of a lack of faith. If we impute the flesh dead, yet allow it to guide us, we lack belief in the ability of the Cross. From this lack of belief, ones faith is puny at best, bringing the saying, “will I find faith when I return”. Jesus tells us these things “must come to pass”, thus we find the meaning of the word Troubled; when we fight against these things we fight against God; His purpose goes far beyond the pleasure of our flesh.
Then said He unto them, Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: (21:10).
Not only will nation rise against nation, but kingdom against kingdom, this latter aspect draws our attention. The Good Fish in the kingdom of heaven will not oppose the Good Fish in the Kingdom of God; however, the bad fish will rise up against the Good Fish. The kingdom of heaven will rise up against the kingdom of the devil, the kingdom of man will rise up against the kingdom of heaven, yet the Kingdom of God will win in the end regardless.
And great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences; and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven (21:11).
Jesus doesn’t say the Great Earthquake, rather He gives us a plural usage, pointing to the First, Second and Third Earthquakes. The First marked the Resurrection of Jesus, the Second will mark the Rapture, the Third will be when the earth turns inside out, yet all three mark some aspect of the term, Resurrection. The earthquakes will be of a different type, thus they mark the time when the earth can no longer hold the citizens of heaven, since the earthquakes are of a different type; it also shows a difference in their purpose. The Resurrection of Jesus opened the Day, the earthquake yet to come will mark the Rapture, closing the Day, but then the Door to the House of David will open. Then comes the last earthquake to bring about the Judgment, all three mark some form of Resurrection. The First gives us the First Resurrection, it’s not complete until the Rapture, then comes the third earthquake, with the last resurrection. Earthquakes release pressure under the surface of the plates of the earth, a different type would be to release the citizens of heaven from the earth.
But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for My name’s sake (21:12).
The phrase “name’s sake” doesn’t mean mouthing the Name of Jesus, rather it refers to the purpose, or the reason for the Name. Since Jesus went to the Cross as the Son of man, and returns as the Son of man, the Judgment relates to Mercy. Natural man hates the Mercy and Grace of God, man wants justice, we forgive, which in turn brings condemnation. Of course if we say we’re Christian and run around yelling, “Hang them, hang them I say”, the world feels comfortable because we are acting like them, but it also means we are not using the Purpose for the Name of Jesus.
This prophecy came to pass in Acts, yet in Acts we find the religious leaders didn’t attack the disciples until they preached the Resurrection (Acts 4:1-3). When faced with the religious rulers, the disciples applied Mercy, they answered questions, they spoke the truth in love, yet they were beaten. However, they felt Joy, knowing they stood in the Light (Acts 4:20-24). When we believe in the Name of Jesus we will stand by the Anointing, then we take joy in the persecution.
And it shall turn to you for a testimony. Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what you shall answer: for I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist (21:13-15).
Persecution doesn’t strike a blow against us, it makes a mark for us. When they come against us, why get mad? They are merely adding to our Testimony, as John shows we overcome by the Blood of the Lamb and the Word of our Testimony. The Word of our Testimony is not what we say, it’s what others say about our Testimony (way of life).
And you shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends, and some of you shall they cause to be put to death. And you shall be hated of all men for My name’s sake. But there shall not an hair on your head perish. In your patience possess you your souls (21:16-19).
Wow, I thought the Gospel was “good news”? It is, this is a warning of what will be, so we don’t become alarmed when it comes to pass. The Good News shows we are above these things, they may be going on around us, but they need not effect us. Since when does an ambassador become effected by what another nation does?
Not only does this hold true for the Body of Christ, but for the Jew as well. Things happen, some appear bad, yet if those things involve the people of God, whether they are of the Anointed Body of Christ, or set apart for the Time of Comfort, there is always a purpose resulting in good, the basis for our belief centers on “God Is”.
By no stretch of the imagination could one consider Hitler a good man, neither could one view history and call Pharaoh good, yet Paul said, “for the scripture says unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised you up, that I might show My power in you, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth” (Rom 9:17). We are mandated to diligently seek God in the event, rather than curse the darkness, or look for the evil.
The Jewish nation was spread all over the earth, yet they are promised the Time of Comfort to being in Jerusalem, as well as having their temple, yet to have their temple, they must have the land. Hitler’s intent was to destroy the Jewish race, but what he purposed for evil, God used for Good, the torment of the Jewish people moved the peoples of the world to give them their land. The Jew has the call, “Never again”; the thought of giving up the land is out of the question, thus the result placed the Jew in their land, giving them support to maintain it. God’s plan saw the UN before man knew there was a UN, thus God worked the purpose to once again give the promised land to the Jew. Did the UN say, “God has told us to give this land to you”? No, they used reasoning, yet God saw the reasoning before the foundation of the world, then worked it into the plan. The Bible tells us Israel will have all the land to the river Euphrates, it will also come to pass in the proper time. Ever since Pharaoh held the children captive the devil has sent a flood to destroy the nation Israel in order to stop the Remnant, to stop the prophecy. In each case the people of God became stronger, we can always tell who hears the dragon by the way they treat the Jews. They may say they follow God, but actions determine if the words are true or not.
And when you shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is near (21:20).
This verse gives us a great separation in time, Luke points to the Great War, thus there will be the Time of Comfort with Peace and Safety, then comes the Eighth to set up the desolation to bring the final Desolation when the four quarters of the world come against Jerusalem.
Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter there into (21:21).
Matthew showed us how the Jews are to pray this day not be on the sabbath day (Matt 24:20-21), yet if we are free of the Law, why would we care if the time comes on the sabbath? We won’t, but the Jews will. The Location is Judea, not New York, Los Angeles, Rome, or any other city in the world; therefore, this is directed specifically to the Jew, showing it’s Night related, not Day related.
For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled (21:22).
Jesus didn’t say these days would be the Days of Salvation, or the Days of the Kingdom, rather it’s the Days of Vengeance, the time when the wrath of God is poured out on the earth, the Second Advent of Jesus; the Revealed Jesus, the Day of God’s wrath, the Day of the Lord, the Day of Darkness, woe to him who seeks this day, for it is darkness, not Light (Amos 5:18).
But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people, and they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled (21:23-24).
The time of the Gentiles will not be fulfilled until the Rapture; today we see Jerusalem trodden under foot by the Gentile. Arabs are Gentiles, thus there are two groups on the earth, Jew and Gentile, there are not three earthly groups (Jew, Gentile and Arab). Not all Arabs are Muslims, yet not all Muslims are Arabs, but as long as the Dome of the Rock Mosque stands, or the Christian organizations claim any part of the land, the city is trodden under foot by the Gentile, yet, we are assured this is still the Day of Salvation, let us rejoice and be glad in it.
And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; men’s hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken (21:25-26).
Here the people involved are Jew and Gentile, the Jew with the city of Jerusalem, with the Sun as her covering, her crown of the tribes (12 stars), and her foundation as the Moon (Zion). The Gentile as the nations of the earth as the Sea. Another group would be the Wicked, they are seen as “waves roaring”. None of these are the Church; however, we do see “the Powers of Heaven”, what gives? Are not we the purposed stars of heaven? Sure, but so are the sons of perdition, yet they will lose their star position, becoming the Beast of the Earth.
And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory (21:27).
This is One Cloud, not Clouds, the metaphor Cloud means a Witness, as Jesus left, so shall He come again. After all has come to pass, they shall see the Son of man coming to bring judgment, thus the judgment will be based in Mercy. The Son of man went to the Cross, the Son of man will judge from the same prospective, yet it’s appointed to all men once to die, then comes the judgment.
And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draws near (21:28).
Every eye will see Him, whether they are looking for redemption or not. When these things Begin to come to pass, look up, but where? The first place is the Cross, then the disciples will also see Jesus ascend on the Day of Pentecost. Later at the end of the Night every eye will see Him descend as the Son of man for the Judgment.
And He spoke to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; when they now shoot forth, you see and know of your own selves that summer is now near at hand. So likewise you, when you see these things come to pass, know you that the kingdom of God is near at hand (21:29-31).
This shows “all these signs”, not just the stars falling. These Signs began on Pentecost when the Kingdom of God was granted to man.
This also gives us the parable of the Fig Tree, when the Leaves come forth it is near the time for the Kingdom of God to be complete, but as noted, the Kingdom started when the Spirit was given, thus there is the Beginning of the Kingdom, then the End of the Kingdom when New Jerusalem receives Her Bride’s maids. Waiting for Jesus to establish Christ on earth is two thousand years too late, Jesus already established Christ on earth, it’s the completion of the Kingdom we look forward to.
Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled (21:32).
The Generation of the Jews will not pass away from the earth until All is fulfilled, regardless of the Hitlers, the Ishmaels, the Eighth, or the doubters. They are granted a time and a place, they will be around until All is fulfilled. God has given us a sign showing how the House of David has maintained before they had the beginning of their land, and since.
Heaven and earth shall pass away: but My words shall not pass away (21:33).
This heaven to pass is not God’s heaven, rather it’s Paradise, thus the need for the first Paradise was complete when Jesus took captivity captive, the need for the second Paradise (third heaven) will be complete when the Dead in Christ receive their white robes.
And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares (21:34).
The word Surfeiting means Overindulge or Excess, taking us back to Mark’s account in the parable of the Sower. The cares of this world are the biggest hindrances facing any Christian, the acts of the world coupled with the distress of the world cause us to run in fear, or attempt to change the course of the world, rather than call the called from the world (Mark 4:18-19).
For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth (21:35).
The cares of this world are a Snare, a Trap to pull us back under the hand of the prince of the power of the air, thus when we are moved by the cares of this world we have left The Faith. The spirit lusting to envy is the prince of snares, the deceptive one who traps for his father the devil.
Watch you therefore, and pray always, that you may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man (21:36).
We pray for the Lord not to lead us into temptation, but deliver us from evil, as we Watch and Pray so we don’t enter the Hour; therefore, we pray in order to stand with the Son of God, rather than have the Son of man stand on the earth before us. This still relates to Deny the Self, picking up our cross and the reward for diligently seeking God.
And in the day time He was teaching in the temple; and at night He went out, and abode in the mount that is called the mount of Olives. And all the people came early in the morning to Him in the temple, for to hear Him (21:37-38).
Luke shows us the anointing at Bethany was prior to all these events, thus Jesus taught daily, which shows the Messiah “confirmed the covenant with many for one week” (Dan 9:27). The teachings not only show the covenant confirmed, but how the people received the Passover Lamb. All these people made it possible for us to receive Jesus, even the evil of the Pharisees was used of God to arrive at a good for the called of God. Jesus called the Cross marvelous, thus the time for the Pharisees was after the Resurrection when they would have their Sign of Jonah.
Although the religious rulers were doing the works of their father the devil, they nonetheless were working to complete the Will of God. Paul tells us how the devil had no idea what was going to happen; if the devil had any idea of the future, he would never have allowed the princes of this world to crucify the Lord of glory (I Cor 2:8). Even though Jesus told the disciples the grave could not hold Him, the ego, and pride of the devil came with “oh yea, we’ll see”. When the devil saw his kingdom fall apart around his ears, he was still saying, “oh yea”, just as he continues to say, “oh yea”; however, if we listen to him, we can’t have ears to hear the Spirit, but if we hear the Spirit, we won’t hear the lies of the devil.
Now the feast of Unleavened Bread drew near, which is called the Passover (22:1).
The Passover was joined to the Feast of Unleavened Bread, thus this verse is not saying the Passover is the Feast day, it says the Feast day is day of Unleavened Bread, with the Passover connected therein. The Passover was on the 14th of Abib, the Feast of Unleavened Bread was on the 15th of Abib (Ex 12:17 & Lev 23:5-6). The Passover was the Preparation day for the Feast of Unleavened Bread, thus it would be the day the lamb was killed, since the Feast of Unleavened Bread is a High Sabbath, when no work could be done.
The Passover always falls on the fourteenth day of the Jewish month of Abib (Lev 23:5), regardless of the day. The people picked their Lamb on the tenth day of Abib, which would be four days prior; accordingly this one time in history the day fell on the weekly sabbath when Jesus rode into Jerusalem. God didn’t manipulate the events of this week to meet the Law of Moses, rather the Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world, thus the Law was given as a preview of this week. Jesus wasn’t attempting to complete prophecy, the prophecy was being completed.
The accounts tell us when Jesus rode into the city on the weekly sabbath the people accepted Him, indicating they picked their Passover Lamb (Ex 12:2-6). The Passover Lamb must be of the First Year, without blemish. The Feast of Unleavened Bread was held on the fifteenth of Abib (Numb 28:16-18), or the day after Passover. Since the Lamb was slain on the Passover, the Passover couldn’t be a sabbath day, thus the day following was a High Sabbath, but a High Sabbath is not according to the Commandment, it’s according to the Law of Feasts. The sabbath according to the Commandment is the weekly sabbath (Saturday). Unless we make the separation between the sabbath according to the Commandment and the High Sabbath, we will miss the greatness of this one week in all of man’s history.
Just prior to the Passover, Judas would hear all these words pointing to the Time of Comfort being many years away, Judas knew the promise was for Israel to rule the world; therefore, Judas saw his chance to have control of the world’s wealth slipping away. The devil saw his chance, as Satan entered the heart of Judas, but his heart was prepared by his own greed. Satan didn’t enter the heart of Judas until the meal, but Judas was making his plans before the meal, thus the fruit of his greed was there, becoming the welcome mat for the devil to put evil into Judas’ heart (Jn 13:2). Paul tells us the spirit of the world is opposed to the Spirit that is of God. In the Jewish culture Satan is known as the enemy of mankind, set to capture the souls of man, in order to destroy man. Judas ended doing for the devil, what the devil could not do for himself.
Jesus warned Judas; James tells us sin is not the thought but the action, thus Judas had the opportunity to change his route and repent, but he was driven by the lust already in his heart before Satan entered. Judas heard, “and you shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinfolks, and friends, and some of you shall they cause to be put to death” (Luke 21:16), thus the mind of Judas said “no way, I can change it”. He devised a plan in his own mind to change the things of God, his actions prove it. Every time the religious rulers attempted to take Jesus they failed, thus they needed someone from within, a man’s enemies are of his own house. The devil is crazy, but he’s not stupid, the spirit of antichrist comes from within, not from without, thus the world cannot discredit the Body, but the spirit of antichrist can. The betrayal must be from within, the falling away from The Faith is from within, our danger is from within, not without.
And the chief priests and scribes sought how they might kill Him; for they feared the people. Then entered Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariot, being of the number of the twelve (22:2-3).
The religious rulers kept the temple, paid their tithe, prayed, held religious meetings, but they were nonetheless doing the lusts of the devil. Simply being religious doesn’t mean one is holy, simply keeping the rites, or having confidence in a religious order doesn’t mean one has The Faith. The Pharisees honored their self-deceived thoughts, along with their self-centered, self-based theology, thus, they thought they were doing God a service. This same element can overcome us, we can go about assuming we’re doing God a service, but using the works of the devil as our means. Using wicked means to arrive at what we assume is a Godly result is still an attempt to change the stones into bread.
And he went his way, and communed with the chief priests and captains, how he might betray Him unto them. And they were glad, and covenanted to give him money. And he promised, and sought opportunity to betray Him unto them in the absence of the multitude (22:4-6).
The Pharisees were not within the group, although they desired to take Jesus, they couldn’t, until one from within turned Jesus over to them.
Then came the day of Unleavened Bread, when the Passover must be killed. And He sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare us the Passover, that we may eat. And they said unto Him, Where will You that we prepare? And He said unto them, Behold, when you are entered into the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the house where he enters in. And you shall say unto the goodman of the house, The Master says unto you, Where is the guestchamber where I shall eat the Passover with My disciples? And he shall show you a large upper room furnished: there make ready. And they went and found as He had said unto them: and they made ready the Passover. And when the hour was come, He sat down and the twelve apostles with Him (22:7-14).
Some tend to think only a few chosen people can take Communion, but here we find Jesus allowed Judas to sit with them. Paul gave the carnal church of Corinth instructions on Communion, yet he never told them they couldn’t partake, rather his letter shows their hope was in judging themselves to the Body and Blood, rather than judging themselves to their own minds. Communion is an honor, as priests it becomes one of our priestly duties to partake of the Remembrance of the Sacrifice, rather than making sacrifice after sacrifice, thus the elements don’t become Jesus in us, they are Reminders of what Jesus did for us.
Jesus did His part, made His promise and kept His Vows, Communion is our turn to check our part, as we recall all Jesus did for us. The early church viewed the word Unworthy as one who failed to believe, thus, if one Believes, they join to the Table of the Lord, they don’t keep others from it, attack it, ignore it, or ignore the purpose thereof.
John shows how much Jesus taught on the Spirit, the disciples must have thought this was the time to be baptized with the Holy Ghost, even the washing of the feet was a sign to them how their time was very near; beautiful are the feet of them who preach the Gospel. The test of faith was at hand for the disciples, they could believe the events as they appeared, or remember the words of Jesus as they looked to the miracle of the Third Day.
And He said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer: for I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God (22:15-16).
The Kingdom will not be Fulfilled until the Remnant are received by the Bride. The fourth cup of the Passover is the Cup of the Wrath of God, yet Jesus will pour out the Fourth Cup before He takes the Meal in the Kingdom. Luke is the only one showing the Second Cup of the Passover, the others all show the Third Cup, it was Moses who held the First Cup. The First Cup came when God wanted to be among His people as He was delivering them from Egypt, the Second Cup is the Cup of Separation, the Third Cup is the Cup of Remission, but the Fourth Cup comes to those who rejected the first Three.
The word Desire as it’s used here is different from the one used in the phrase, “Satan desires to have you” (Luke 22:31). The use of the word Desire in reference to Satan means a lust to destroy; whereas, the word Desire as it was used by Jesus means a longing to participate. Ahh, the Satan nature is found in a lust to destroy, based on the spirit lusting to envy, but the Desire we have for Jesus is a longing to participate in His Glory.
And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: for I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come (22:17-18).
This is the Cup of Separation, it comes before the Bread, or the Third Cup. This is the Cup displayed by our Token of Water Baptism; although we don’t take this cup in our Communion Service, we in fact do as we remember why we submitted to water baptism, and what it stood for. All the other accounts on Communion show Jesus giving us the Bread as a symbol of His Body, then the Cup as a symbol of His Blood, thus the New Testament is based on the Blood, so where is Mercy? The Bread and Cup of Separation. God’s Mercy delivered us from the world, thus our Water Baptism is the acceptance of the second Cup.
And He took bread, and gave thanks, and broke it, and gave unto them, saying, This is My body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of Me (22:19).
We know Luke was Paul’s scribe and fellow companion, as we know Paul told the Corinthians how Jesus said, “this is My Body, broken for you”, so why didn’t Luke cover the bases by putting the phrase here? Seems like the thing to do, after all Paul said it, why not protect Paul from someone attacking him over the wording? Because it’s not what the Holy Ghost wanted, Paul’s comments point to what will be, here it’s what is. This is just another example of how the mind of man would attempt to change something to fit the thoughts of man, but how the Holy Ghost keeps Truth as Truth.
The Bread was a symbol of the Body of Christ, we judge our position and condition in the Body, therefore, the Second Cup being Mercy related couples with the Bread; have we showed Mercy to the Body?
Although the Bread and Cup are separate, we find they were given at the same meal, thus Mercy and Grace belong together. Paul often put them together in his greetings (II Tim 1:2 et al); to Titus he showed the process was being granted in the Mercy of the Father, then Grace, as he said, “after the kindness, love of God our Savior toward men appeared, not by works of righteousness, which we have done, but according to His Mercy He saved us, by the washing of regeneration (restoration), and renewing of the Holy Ghost: which He shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Savior, being justified by His Grace we should be made heirs according to the Hope of Eternal life” (Titus 3:4-7). In other places we find we are being Justified by the Faith of Christ (Gal 2:16), or in the Name of Jesus (I Cor 6:11), or by Christ (Gal 2:17), all of which show a Process, which can only be done by Christ in us the hope of Glory. When Jesus said, “Father forgive them”, it invoked the Father’s Mercy, the same Mercy Jesus as the Son of man was teaching and operating in before the Cross. Once Mercy is applied we then have the ability to forgive as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven us (Eph 4:32), but it’s still the Cross and Body, we must accept the Blood to enter “renewing of the Holy Ghost” by Grace. In Titus Paul joined two steps, the Mercy for Regeneration (life), plus the Renewing of the Holy Ghost (or by the Holy Ghost – Life more abundantly). It’s the basis of Communion, we can’t take the Bread and reject the Cup, nor the Cup and reject the Bread. They were not mixed one into the other, but they are joined.
The beatings, Cross and resurrection are all part of the Resurrection, we can’t separate any effort from the other and claim to be a Believer. One of the factors of the Christian walk is the clarity of how God can be Father, Son and Holy Ghost, yet remain as One Name and One entity. The Father grants us Mercy, the symbol of Water in the Witness, the Word or Son grants us His Blood, the symbol of Blood in the Witness, and the Holy Ghost brings us the Gift, the symbol of the Spirit in the Witness, the Father, Word and Holy Ghost are One, the Witness agree as One (I Jn 5:7-8). The Blood is not going to go against the Water, neither is the Water going to go against the Spirit, as the Spirit is not going to go against either the Water or Blood. All three of the particular elements of God are seen in the Cross and Resurrection. The Son said to the Father, “Forgive them”, the Spirit of Holiness declared Jesus as the Son of God by the Resurrection, yet it’s one God all in all being displayed in a manner the Christian can relate to. We are souls, we are Granted the Spirit, yet our goal is a resurrected body, one element all in all.
Although the Jew considers the Trinity impossible, they display it every Passover; really during every sabbath the Jew prays for the Body of Christ. Sabbath services really start just before Shabbat with the Mincha service followed by a special service called the Kabbalat Shabbat (welcoming Sabbath). After the Kabbalat the Jew says, L’cha Dodi or “Come, my friend, let us greet the Bride”. They don’t claim to be the Bride, rather they want to Greet the Bride. They have no idea they are praying for the Remnant when the Bride of Christ returns as New Jerusalem to welcome those who find their names in the Book of Life. They also sing the Shalom Aleichem, or “Peace be with you, ministering angels”. We are the ministering angels sent to those who shall be heirs of salvation. All these factors show how much God has all the elements accounted for in the Plan. After we take of the Cup of Separation then the Bread (Body of Christ), we’re ready to enter the Blood (Grace of God) to become an Overcomer.
Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in My Blood, which is shed for you (22:20).
The Blood in the Cup is the New Testament, not the Body, nor the Cup. The Body is the Good News of Mercy, the step above Atonement; whereas, the Blood is above Mercy and gives us Right Standing in heaven by Grace. Matthew shows the Blood is the New Testament for the remission of sin, thus the remission of sin is found in the Blood (Matt 26:28).
The Blood of Jesus is shed in two places, thereby opening the Street. The Blood bears witness with the Water and Spirit on earth, but it also becomes the connection in heaven to bring the Record of the Father, Word and Holy Ghost (I Jn 5:7-8). The Blood is the Tree of Life found in two places, yet it’s one tree. John will later say, “In the midst of the Street of it, and on either side of the river (of life) was there the tree of life” (Rev 22:2). The term “either side” could also read “here and there” in either case we have one tree, yet it’s in two places, how can this be? The New Birth, we have Christ in us, yet Jesus is sitting on the right hand side of Majesty on high. We are the Tree of Life, if we are Born Again, our Hope is where the Tree ends at the Throne of God (Rev 22:1).
But, behold, the hand of him that betrays Me is with Me on the table. And truly the Son of man goes, as it was determined: but woe unto that man by whom He is betrayed! (22:21-22).
The same table which produced the New Covenant, also introduced the son of perdition, thus the position of the son of perdition is found at the table, not in the world as Malachi said (Mal 1:7). When they put their hand to the table, they reject the purpose for the Blood, trust in their own minds, hold to their own wisdom as they trust in the religious rites and traditions. Jesus said we can’t do it without Him, but the sons of perdition set out to do it based on their own, they use the Name of Jesus, they will tell us Jesus is the Christ, they will even talk about the Holy Ghost, but they will deny the power thereof.
And they began to enquire among themselves, which of them it was that should do this thing. And there was also a strife among them, which of them should be accounted the greatest. And He said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. But you shall not be so: but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief, as he that does serve (22:23-26).
This goes back to the Younger shall rule the Elder, thus we are to act as the Elder knowing the New Man is the Younger. The word Benefactors means a Philanthropist, or one who attempts to do good for mankind, but they use the methods of mankind. Jesus says we are to strive to be the servant, yet at the same time we strive to be the greatest in the heart of Jesus, thus we become great by serving people, and being humble before God; whereas, man considers greatness based in ones ability to manipulate, push, fight, pull themselves up by their own boot straps, or having great wealth, or political power, all of which Jesus considers the deeds of the old man. It doesn’t mean it’s a sin to have a political office, it means the problem comes when we consider it some personal greatness, or use it in a manner becoming self-based, rather than God based in Christ.
In this it still holds we Hear first, just serving without hearing can interfere with the purpose of God. We can assume we’re doing a good thing, yet be in the midst of hindering something God is doing with another. “Well gee, it seemed like the right thing to do”, yet building three tabernacles seemed right to Peter. Faith comes by hearing, not presumption.
For whether is greater, he that sits at meat, or he that serves? is not he that sits at meat? but I am among you as He that serves. You are they which have continued with Me in My temptations. And I appoint unto you a kingdom, as My Father has appointed unto Me: that you may eat and drink at My table in My kingdom, and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel (22:27-30).
The greater is he who Serves, but the context is now Meat comes by the Spirit, not natural intellect. It does little good to refuse the service when meat is served, less good to serve milk then call it meat. All of us can sit around and demand meat, but if no one serves the meat we can die of starvation while sitting in the best seat in the house. Servants deliver, yet, at times we all want to be masters, or get mad if we were not “edified” in the service. However, the purpose for us to gather is to edify, not be edified. The meaning behind the phrase, “not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together” (Heb 10:25), is not simply going to church, it’s the reason for assembling is to exhort one another. We can go to church seven days a week, yet sit there demanding to be exhorted. We have forsaken the purpose of assembling. We should assemble together to exhort one another, whether there are two of us, or sixty thousand.
And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan has desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for you, that your faith fail not: and when you are converted, strengthen your brethren (22:31-32).
Jesus didn’t say the devil would sift Peter, rather it was Satan, as an example of the soul taking on more than it’s capable of handling. Many days prior Peter made a statement and Jesus told him, “Get you behind Me Satan”, it’s the same nature wanting to sift Peter. Peter, like any natural person would use his weakness as a strength, without the Strength to back it up. It’s also an example of how something can appear to begin as evil, yet God turns it around to Good for those called according to His purpose and to those who love Him. Here is a situation where Jesus had the power to stop something, but He is clearly going to allow it to happen. The enemy has a plan to sift Peter, Jesus has a plan to see Peter “converted”. If Jesus didn’t know the result, He would never have said, “when you are converted”.
The word Desired means Demand, the Sifting is in reference to wheat being sifted through a sieve, or Punching Holes in something to scatter it, thus Peter would receive a Gut Punch, but the purpose is to save Peter, not destroy him. The word Converted means Turned around again, or Restored, thus Peter’s denials will be examples of backsliding, but not examples of falling away. Peter is an example of someone who assumes they can do something for the Lord and fails; Judas set out to do something against the Lord to bring about his own self-will, there is a difference between the two. Judas is also an example of success in the endeavor, but failure in the purpose. True success is found in Faith, never in the self-endeavors to accomplish some self-based goal.
And he said unto Him, Lord, I am ready to go with You, both into prison, and to death. And He said, I tell you, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that you shall three times deny that you know Me. And He said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked you any thing? And they said, Nothing. Then said He unto them, But now, he that has a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip: and he that has no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one. For I say unto you, that this that is written must yet be accomplished in Me, And He was reckoned among the transgressors: for the things concerning Me have an end. And they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And He said unto them, It is enough (22:33-38).
Peter believed he was able, yet in his confession he was calling Jesus a liar. How many times does a Word from the Lord come to expose, yet the person says, “not so, you don’t know me”, the truth is, they don’t their self. Jesus said, You will, and Peter said, Not so, thus, one can hear, yet deny what they hear, ending learning the hard way. This almost sounds pessimistic, however, Jesus added Peter would be converted, showing the Positive aspect of the prophecy.
Prior to the Day of Pentecost one sword was enough, but when the door is open to the Gentiles, two swords would be used, one as the Gospel to the Jews, the other as the Gospel to the Gentiles. The Sword is still the Word (Rhema) of God, not some metal weapon used to cut people asunder. Paul will tell us the Jew came out of the Law by faith, but the Gentile came around the Law by faith, yet faith was the means for either.
And He came out, and went, as He was accustomed, to the mount of Olives; and His disciples also followed Him (22:39).
John tells us Jesus taught on the Spirit, this fits with Luke’s statement about the Sword, thus they would receive the Sword of the Spirit on the Day of Pentecost (Jn 14:1-16:33).
Matthew, and Mark call the place Gethsemane, which is a condition, not a location. Isaiah pointed to this time, as he said, “I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: for I will tread them in My anger, and trample them in My fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon My garments, and I will stain all My raiment” (Isa 63:3). John also says, in the very last days an angel thrust in his sickle and gathered the vine of the earth then cast it into the Great Winepress of the wrath of God (Rev 14:18-20). Then Jesus will pour out the cup of the wrath of God, then comes the judgment; however, the result for us is found in the Third Cup, not the Forth.
And when He was at the place, He said unto them, Pray that you enter not into temptation. And He was withdrawn from them about a stone’s cast, and kneeled down, and prayed, saying, Father, if You be willing, remove this cup from Me: nevertheless not My will, but Yours, be done (22:40-42).
Jesus is the personification of God’s love, yet the love of God doesn’t mean God has to love everyone, rather it means His love is always seeking to free man from man’s own destruction. God hates the ways of the wicked, in the last day those ways are attached to the Wicked. God hates lying lips, so when is the last time you saw a set of lips walking down the street? The lips are attached to a face, the face to a person. God’s rebukes are often missed by man, God rebukes a thing, such as lips, but we know the lips moved based on the mind of the person. From the abundance of the heart the mouth will speak, the lips are attached to the mouth. Discernment and acknowledgment of the words of the prophets will save us some hard lessons.
We find this is not a battle of Wills, but a desire for all to be saved and none lost, avoiding the judgment. The pure love of Christ hates judgment, but it must be done. Jesus was sorrowful over those who were in the Rock, yet rejected the Blood; the result was great drops of sweat falling like blood.
And there appeared an angel unto Him from heaven, strengthening Him (22:43).
Luke adds to Matthew’s account, showing one angel, yet in reference to the Mercy Seat, as well as the Ascension we find Two angels, one representing the Bride, the other representing the Remnant. Luke shows if we judge ourselves we will become partakers of the First Resurrection, or Sleep in Jesus to avoid the Cup of God’s wrath.
And being in an agony He prayed more earnestly: and His sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground (22:44).
Jesus prayed for everyone of those who would face the temptation to become self-willed as they follow the Judas nature, yet He will not make their decision for them, or force them to receive His prayers. Here we find the agony of the Lord was so great, as His prayers so intense His sweat was as it were drops of blood, it doesn’t mean they were drops of blood, only they were so heavy with grief they appeared as if they were blood. The paradox shows the Third Cup holds the Blood of the New Covenant.
Every one of us must go through our Gethsemane, the place where we finally cast off the self, to receive the Blood of Jesus in fullness. It’s the place of commitment, it moves us from Spirit to Spiritual. We all have our personal little agendas, our Gethsemane will be the point where our will joins to the Will of the Lord. The place of the exposure of our agendas, the offices we think we want, the roles we suppose we should head up, the type of ministry we want, will be defined into what the Lord has for us. Paul faced his as he accepted the role of Apostle, he didn’t desire it, he accepted it. The Cave is the place bringing our calling to clarity, as it did Elijah, then we are ready to go forth in the Christ Character.
And when He rose up from prayer, and was come to His disciples, He found them sleeping for sorrow, and said unto them, Why sleep you? rise and pray, lest you enter into temptation (22:45-46).
Prior it was Watch and Pray, now it’s Rise and Pray; before we have Right Standing we must open our eyes in our Gethsemane to see what the Lord has for us. The three were sleeping, yet Judas wasn’t, he was setting his nefarious plans into action, while Jesus was praying for him, and his kind.
In verse 45 we find the disciples were sleeping for “sorrow”, or as it reads in the Greek, “sleeping for grief”, we have to consider they just sat at a table where Jesus said, “This is My Body”, and “This is My Blood of the New Covenant”, John shows there was a great deal of teaching on the Holy Ghost and Holy Spirit. We can see their minds went “tilt”, but Jesus tells them and us, when you feel overloaded with Knowledge, don’t sleep on it, pray on it.
And while He yet spoke, behold a multitude, and he that was called Judas, one of the twelve, went before them, and drew near unto Jesus to kiss Him. But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betray you the Son of man with a kiss? (22:47-48).
In II Samuel we found another brother who came with greetings, then kissed his brother, at the same time stuck a sword in his brother’s side (II Sam 20:9-10). There are holy kisses of love, and kisses of those who seek to betray and kill us. David said, “Kiss the Son, lest He be angry, and you perish from the way, when His wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they who put their trust in Him” (Ps 2:12). Judas came with a traitor’s kiss, as he trusted in his own ability to bring about his own will. Judas is an example of one who denies the purpose of Gethsemane by holding to their self-will. On the other hand we know Jesus prayed, thus there are some who appear today to be the “prince of the Wicked”, yet tomorrow the Holy Ghost moves them to their Gethsemane where they repent honestly, behold a New Creature in Christ.
In Matthew we found Jesus called Judas Friend, but there are two different Greek words for Friend. When Jesus called the disciples Friends it entailed a love, here in the Garden the word means by association only, without a love between them, thus Judas was associated, but he lacked love, taking him to the position of the “prince of this world”, as the “son of perdition”, who failed to live by faith (Heb 10:38-39).
When they which were about Him saw what would follow, they said unto Him, Lord, shall we smite with the sword? And one of them smote the servant of the high priest, and cut off his right ear (22:49-50).
We know the one who smote the servant was Peter, as he was going to show Jesus how serious he was, or how wrong Jesus was about Peter; however, the result determines who was right and who was wrong. Although Peter moved based on his self-determination to save the Lord, he found the Lord healing the man he attached. What is this? Lord I’m trying to save You. Hold it Peter, it’s the Lord saving you, you got it backward, as do most of us. We fight to save a ministry, yet if the ministry belongs to the Lord, we are servants not masters.
Three times Peter said he would die for Jesus, or would never deny Him, here Peter thought he was going to prove it. Fighting to the death and submitting to the death are two very different things.
And Jesus answered and said, Suffer you thus far. And He touched his ear, and healed him (22:51).
This was too much for Peter, this same man who was not only a servant, but a spokesman for the same people who wanted to kill Jesus, now he is being healed. Later Peter will “wonder in himself”, we can see the same pondering here. If was if Jesus was submitting to be crucified, how can this be? Peter is learning a valuable lesson, the lesson of submission, not to interfere with events, but hold faith in the event.
Jesus was fully aware of Rome’s rule over Israel, the political attitude of the Romans, the events of the day, yet He was not consumed by them, He was consumed with the will of the Father. The Cross brings us forgiveness, but it doesn’t end there; forgiveness of our sins is a present tense action regarding past tense events; however, we also have the cleaning action of the Blood plus the Water by the Word bringing us through the process. The cleaning action of both the Blood and Water is a present tense action, the justification is present tense work looking to a future tense condition, thus forgiveness is our confidence of the past being forgiven, the cleaning is our hope in the day to day events bringing us into perfection, as the justification requires our faith in God’s ability to finish what He started. If we presume we are justified in a second, then all is left is to be glorified, we miss the reason we entered this. The soul being saved has things that need to be gone, turning from the flesh to the Spirit is the premise being “that born of the Spirit is Spirit”.
The Cross without the Resurrection isn’t complete, the Sacrifice without the Cross and Resurrection isn’t complete, it takes all three to bring us into Grace. Yet Grace without the Spirit isn’t Grace, neither is Grace without the Blood, the Covenant without the Blood isn’t complete, if it’s missing the Water it’s not complete either. The Witness is still the Water, Blood and Spirit bringing us into the New Covenant as the Glory of Christ.
Then Jesus said unto the chief priests, and captains of the temple, and the elders, which were come to Him, Be you come out, as against a thief, with swords and staves? When I was daily with you in the temple, you stretched forth no hands against Me: but this is your hour, and the power of darkness (22:52-53).
Jesus was not critical, rather He exposed the condition, granting them the opportunity to think about what they were doing. Critical means “inclined to judge severely as one finds fault”, or “make an natural evaluation”, but it’s based on what the natural mind thinks is going on. A Critical nature finds the supposed fault, then points it out in such a manner the ant becomes an elephant, while at the same time ignoring evidence to show the fault was not fault but a mistake. Jesus judged righteously, presented the Truth and a means of escape.
Just hours prior to this event, Jesus was in the temple, just days prior He rode into the gate with all the people calling out, “Blessed be the King who comes in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory to the Highest” (Luke 19:38). The power of darkness is not total power, although the devil thought the war was over, he was soon to find the war had just begun, as he was going to lose the battle of battles. The devil had the power of death, yet through death Jesus defeated the devil (Heb 2:14).
The Pharisees did the works of the Law, but the question was How Much More Could The Mercy Of Jesus Provide, then the question became, How Much More Will The Blood Of Jesus Provide. If the blood of a lamb on the door kept the destroyer away, How Much More could the Blood of Jesus protect us? If God honored the blood of bulls, How Much More will He honor the Blood of Jesus? The Book of Hebrews is not written to Hebrews, it’s written about Hebrews, thus if God honored them, How Much More will He honor those with the Seed of God? The Jew considers themselves the chosen based on their separation from Egypt into the wilderness; yet how Much More Chosen can one be if they are being Justification by the Blood of Jesus? The question is never, Does God love us, the question is always, Do we love God?
Then took they Him, and led Him, and brought Him into the high priest’s house. And Peter followed afar off (22:54).
We know about Annas and Caiaphas, as they are both noted as high priests, yet Annas was Caiaphas’ father in law (Jn 18:13 & Luke 3:2). Jesus first appeared before Annas, then He appeared before Caiaphas, with both trials in the same house. Jesus was not taken to Pilate until the morning, then the religious rulers joined to the civil government to conclude their plans, as they sided with the “enemy” to do for them, what they could not. All of this began after midnight, in the early morning hours on the Passover, yet all the trials equal five, the number of Grace.
And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the hall, and were sat down together, Peter sat down among them. But a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, and earnestly looked upon him, and said, This man was also with Him. And he denied Him, saying, Woman I know Him not (22:55-57).
This is the first denial, in John’s account we find this damsel kept the door; John also points out there was another disciple, who was known to the high priest, he was able to get Peter past the door (Jn 18:15-16). The only disciple who had enough influence with the high priest was Judas, at this time Judas still thought he was doing God a service. This gives us a door, but the Door Peter should have been looking for was the one to the Sheepfold, not the one to the illegal religious endeavors. Whenever we allow the Judas nature to show us the door, it’s going to be the wrong door. Judas wanted to see Jesus stand up in the midst of the high priests proclaiming His Lordship in full force, but Judas would see his plans fall around his ears in the form of a hangman’s knot.
John also shows Jesus told Annas, “I spoke openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, where the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. Why ask you Me? ask them which heard Me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said” (Jn 18:20-21). The key here is “said unto them”, not “what someone else thinks I said”.
The outcome of these trials seemed anything but Good to Peter, yet the purpose with the result were very Good. The death of Jesus provided us a means to input the flesh dead, yet we live by the Power of Christ through the Spirit, thus the death of the flesh becomes a debt which must be paid by us in order to complete the Covenant on our part, it is the last step of our faith victory on earth, not the first. The early church fathers never considered martyrdom a suicide, thus they didn’t make the decision to be killed, nor did they die to escape danger, nor did they kill others in their death, they made the decision to stand for Christ to pay the debt, by allowing others to kill them. The early martyrdom was done for us, it proved the blood of martyrs mixed with the Blood of Jesus secured the Truth of the Covenant for us. If anyone doesn’t know these events are Warfare in its purest sense, they missed the entire concept of Spiritual Warfare.
The majority of the Jewish people were not at this trial; these trials before the religious leaders were held at night, on Passover. Only those who came to arrest Jesus, or those who were hand picked by the religious leaders were at the trials. This is evident by knowing as the sun set the High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Beard began, meaning most would be in their homes.
Jesus told us if we have aught against a brother we go to the brother with the intent of restoration. If our offer is rejected, we obtain a third independent party, but in no case do we find someone who will side with us against the other in order to force the other person to bow to our desires. If the third independent person fails, then and only then do we go before the Body with the intent of restoration. Trials seeking condemnation are demonic, Pharisaical based, motivated by envy. If envy can’t control the person, it will set out to destroy them.
The Pharisees had all their yes men present, then Jesus tells them to get the people then ask them, but the high priests feared the people (Luke 22:2). Then both Judas and Peter would see one of the officers strike Jesus, but Jesus didn’t call fire down from heaven, nor did the high priest fall on the ground dead. The plans of Judas were falling apart, while the plan of God was going on in perfect order (Jn 18:22).
Just prior to this Peter heard Jesus say, “Think you that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He shall presently give Me more than twelve legions of angels?” (Matt 26:53). If it’s the case, where are the angels? Where is the vengeance? If Jesus had all this power, where is it? Failures come from our self-determinations, or false conclusions regarding what God should, or should not do. Jesus knew the plan, Peter heard the plan, but didn’t believe it, meaning he lacked faith regarding what Jesus said would happen. Peter had the prior information regarding the beatings, the cross and the Resurrection, but when it came down to seeing it, his soul failed as he ran to self-justification, while Jesus was becoming God’s Justification.
Peter not only saw someone strike Jesus for the first time, but he also saw the Mercy of Jesus forgiving these people before and during the acts. Peter knew one could perhaps forgive after the fact, but during?
And after a little while another saw him, and said, You are also of them. And Peter said, Man, I am not (22:58).
First it was association, now it’s part of the group, Peter’s circle is drawing tighter and tighter. John shows this man was a kinsman of Malchus, whose ear Peter cut off. John also added the man said, “Did I not see you in the garden with Him?”, which made the man an eyewitness to the arrest (Jn 18:26). Prior the woman assumed Peter had been around Jesus at some point in time, but this man places Peter right in the ministry, as well as at the scene of the arrest. Peter didn’t deny Jesus in the Garden, but his test wasn’t purposed for the Garden, it was purposed for later. John simply shows the third denial as, “Peter then denied again, and immediately the cock crew” (Jn 18:27). However, John shows all three denials came while Jesus was before the religious rulers, meaning they came during the first trial, or just before the second trial, making it the end of the Third Watch or 3:00 AM (Mark 13:35). Peter’s heart reached back to, “If you confess Me before men, I will confess you before the Father, but if you deny Me before men, I will deny you before the Father”. The denials by Peter show us it’s not the amount of people, Peter denied the Lord before very small groups of two, three or slightly more. Confessing Jesus in friendly surroundings is no great feat, confessing Him as He confessed the Father in all events is.
And about the space of one hour after another confidently affirmed, saying, Of a truth this fellow was with Him: for he is a Galilaean. And Peter said, Man, I know not what you say. And immediately, while he spoke the cock crew (22:59-60).
The use of the word Immediately connects Luke to John; we know the term Cockcrows refers to the third watch. Luke shows the second denial was one hour prior, thus we again find, “could you not watch with Me one hour?” (Matt 26:40). The temptation was at hand, Peter was facing his own Gethsemane, his heart was being twisted, his stomach was turning, yet his faith was taking a vacation, but Jesus knew it before the fact as He told Peter “when you are converted”; therefore, Jesus not only knew Peter would deny Him, but He also knew Peter would be restored.
The arrest in the Garden was near midnight, in the midst of the Passover day which began at sunset, thus the Lamb Of God was being prepared for the great Sacrifice. Without the Sacrifice there is no basis for the Covenant, yet the Sacrifice had to take place in two places to Connect the halves in order to complete it.
And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how He had said unto him, Before the cockcrow, you shall deny me thrice. And Peter went out, and wept bitterly (22:61-62).
Luke doesn’t mention Judas again from the time Jesus says, “Judas betray you the Son of man with a kiss?” (Luke 22:48). Matthew tells us when Jesus was taken to Pilate, Judas repented himself, thus Judas sought self-repentance simply because his plan didn’t go his way (Matt 27:3). Judas did seek forgiveness, but he sought it from those who crucified Jesus, not from God (Matt 27:4). Judas attempted to buy back his position, joining himself to Balaam and Korah, rather than standing before God to be restored.
Judas assumed paying back the money would cleanse him, but money wasn’t the problem, the love of it was. Judas went out and hung himself with such force, he burst asunder as his bowels gushed out (Acts 1:18). Some of the early folk lore said Judas was crushed against a wall by a cart, thus the “bursting”, but the Bible is the true source.
Both Peter and Judas saw Jesus during the religious trials, both men repented, yet Judas hung himself, but Peter made it to Pentecost. Peter said he would do something for Jesus, but failed; Judas was doing something for Judas while using Jesus and failed. As long as our intent is to do something for the Lord, we will be restored; however, if our intent is to do something for us, while using the Lord, the hangman’s rope waits. Judas sold Jesus, as one would a common piece of meat, but Peter failed by trusting in his own flesh, two men, both failed, yet both had different intents, ending with different results. Today we can find many children named Peter, but how many do we find named Judas? Even the devil worshipers refuse to associate with Judas
Jesus never told Peter, “you’re going to sin, when you do, your papers are going to be taken away”; in fact, Jesus never told Peter he would sin, He said Peter was a target, but Jesus also said he would be converted for the purpose to Strengthen the brethren. This clears up many things for us, there are times when God allows, He doesn’t cause, but He does use the event for our own good. Peter was weak, but felt he was strong, which was his problem. All of us have something needing to be exposed: something hidden, ignored, or misinterpreted. God will allow it to surface, so we can see it, thus allow it to be removed, giving us the ability to Strengthen the brethren. The shadow is seen here, although Peter didn’t have the Spirit, he was nonetheless exposed by Satan taking advantage of Peter’s weakness. Jesus didn’t call it “sin”, it was exposure allowed by Christ for the betterment of Peter. However, do you think Peter thought it was for his betterment at the time? No, Peter felt he committed a great sin, he assumed his days of being an apostle were through. He heard “tell My disciples and Peter”, indicating to Peter he was no longer a disciple, much less an apostle. However, Peter is our example of someone who thinks they have a strength, but it’s a weakness becoming a hindrance. Jesus allowed Satan to expose the weakness, allowing Peter to see for himself his supposed strength was a weakness of the flesh. Often the event isn’t our problem, it’s our soulish reaction to the event becoming our problem. Peter will equate the event to the event, forgetting the prophecy, “when you are converted”.
And the men that held Jesus mocked Him, and smote Him. And when they had blindfolded Him, they struck Him, saying, Prophesy, who is it that smote You? And many other things blasphemously spoke they against Him (22:63-65).
Mark shows there were some false witnesses reporting Jesus said, “I will destroy this temple made with hands”, plus “within three days I will build another made without hands” (Mark 14:58). Matthew shows the witnesses also said, “This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days” (Matt 26:61). John is the one who shows what these false witnesses were referring to. All the way back in the very beginning of the earthly ministry during the forty day fast Jesus entered the temple, cleaned it out then said, “take these things hence; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandise” (Jn 2:16). This cleaning was centered on those who sold the items used for sacrifices. When confronted Jesus said If they destroy the temple, rather than He destroying the temple; the three days referred to the Resurrection, thus the false witnesses weren’t confessing what they heard, they twisted the event to impress the high priest (Jn 2:19), The reference was to His own body, not the stone temple, but in either case He never said He would destroy the actual temple (Jn 2:19-21).
And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led Him into their council saying, Are You the Christ? tell us. And He said unto them, If I tell you, you will not believe: And if I also ask you, you will not answer Me, nor let Me go. Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God. Then said they all, Are you the Son of God? And He said unto them, You say that I am. And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth (22:66-71).
This gives us a time frame, it is now becoming day, showing this has been going on since the arrest. Just a few months prior at the Feast Of Dedication the Jews asked Jesus, “How long do You make us to doubt? If You be the Christ, tell us plainly” (Jn 10:24). Jesus made it so plain, the Jews picked up stones to stone Him (Jn 10:31). The Jews had no problem in understanding Jesus equated Himself to God, yet they retorted with, “For a good work we stone You not; but for blasphemy; and because You, being a man make Yourself God” (Jn 10:33). Since Jesus told them many days prior, but they failed to believe, we can understand why He said, “If I tell you, you will not believe”. It’s not saying they could not believe, it was they would not, much different.
And the whole multitude of them arose, and led Him unto Pilate. And they began to accuse Him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that He Himself is Christ a King (23:1-2).
The accusation changes so they can involve the civil authorities in their evil plans, yet Jesus clearly told them to render unto Caesar what belongs to Caesar, so why didn’t Jesus tell them now? Self-justification, Jesus was not about to partake of the trap, rather Jesus knew Warfare was not to take the bait of debate. In the house of the high priest the accusation was religious in nature, before Pilate it was civil in nature.
And Pilate asked Him, saying, Are You the King of the Jews? And He answered him and said, You say it. Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to people, I find no fault in this man (23:3-4).
The accusation was “Christ a King” not Christ The King; Pilate was not concerned with anyone who was the king of the Jews, his political forum had conquered the Jews, even if Jesus was king of the Jews, Pilate assumed his rule was higher. Jesus wasn’t using force to overthrow the Roman rule, thus Pilate concluded there could be no fault in Jesus, since Jesus posed no danger to Rome; Jesus knew the danger to Rome, was Rome. To Pilate this appeared more of an overthrow against Herod, than Rome.
The religious rulers wanted Jesus dead, but they didn’t want to be blamed for it, thus they used manipulation on Pilate. The only way Pilate would take any action against Jesus would be based on some evidence of Jesus moving the people to insurrection against Rome.
And they were the more fierce, saying, He stirs up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place (23:5).
Jesus did stir up the people, but not against Rome, rather it was for God. Factual statements can be nonetheless a lie if they lack Truth. However, Pilate was not an idiot, if Jesus had stirred the people against Rome, Pilate would have known.
The symbols and lessons are just as important today, as they were then. The religious leaders are going to use any means at their disposal to promote their thinking, yet their intent is evil in nature. Pilate becomes a symbol of those who are placed in positions to judge. Pilate could judge Jesus innocent, then stand by the decision, or he could find Jesus guilty to appease the people, or he could take a lukewarm stand. Pilate will take the lukewarm stand, but lukewarm is just as guilty as the evil it condones, rather than standing in Mercy as the situation called for. Lukewarm must give permission for others to complete the evil act; therefore, lukewarm goes further than mere compromise, it allows an evil act to be conducted with apparent approval, while it claims non-involvement.
When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the Man were a Galilaean. And as soon as he knew that He belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent Him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time (23:6-7).
Jesus would be taken before Herod for the second civil trial, which is now the fourth trial counting the two in the house of the high priest. Pilate was looking for evidence, Herod was looking for a magic show, neither was looking for Truth.
And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad: for he was desirous to see Him of a long season, because he had heard many things of Him; and he hoped to have seen some miracle by Him (23:8).
Herod wanted to see some miracle to be amused, not as a sign to find God. Some chase signs and wonders to be amused, some look for signs and wonders to find God, some see signs and wonders then give the devil credit, yet the Believer knows signs and wonders follow the Believer.
Then he questioned with Him in many words; but he answered him nothing. And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused Him. And Herod with his men of war set Him at nought, and mocked Him, and arrayed Him in a gorgeous robe, and sent Him again to Pilate (23:9-11).
The accounts give us four views of the Robe, all of which interrelate. The crown of thorns was placed on Jesus by Pilate’s men, but the robe was first placed on Jesus by Herod’s men. Mark says it was Purple (Mark 15:17-20); Matthew says it was Scarlet (Matt 27:28), John says it was Purple, without seam (Jn 19:5 & 19:23), Luke tells us it was Gorgeous. The word Gorgeous means Radiant, with a root word meaning Lamp; Mark’s word for Purple means a reddish, blue color; John’s word for purple means a bluish red color, and Matthew’s word Scarlet has a root word meaning Cocoon shaped or without seam. The Robe of Jesus is a symbol of the covering, it displays our priesthood, but it must be mixed with the Blood of Jesus to be Royal in nature.
The Robe passed as the mantel of the Prophet, washed in His Blood, it becomes a symbol of the Transfiguration, the Blood soaked covering bringing us through the Cross to become the Power of His Christ. Without the Robe we can bend to pick up our Cross, yet never be able to Stand. We can say we will deny the self, yet use the self to do it. Here we find the White Robe must first be covered in the Blood of Jesus, if one assumes they are in White, yet they hold hate, bitterness and reject the truth, they are in darkness, not Light. John puts it all together indicating when the robe was put on Jesus it was more blue than red, it was made of one piece like the robe Aaron wore, the color was the same color as the veil of the temple, or the robe of the high priest, thereby denoting it’s the unction over our priesthood position (Ex 26:31). The Book of Hebrews tells us Jesus as our High Priest necessitated a change in Laws, thus the Priesthood came before the Cross, the kingship as a result of the Cross (Heb 7:12).
After Jesus was beaten the robe changed color to be more red than blue, thus it’s the Blood of Jesus penetrating the Veil securing us in our priesthood. The Book of Hebrews says, “by a new and living way, which He has consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, His flesh” (Heb 10:20). The Veil in the temple kept the people from the Mercy Seat, the Veil of Jesus opens the Holy of Holies to all His priests; thus we come Boldly to the throne of Grace, to obtain Mercy and find Grace.
And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves (23:12).
It would seem as if these two men received some form of Mercy; however, they became friends one with the other, not friends of God. Simply because these two became friends doesn’t mean their sins were forgiven. The early church still called Herod, “the serpent”, regardless of his friendship with Pilate.
And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests, and the rulers and the people, Said unto them, You have brought this Man unto me, as one that perverts the people: and behold, I, having examined Him before you, have found no fault in this Man touching those things whereof you accuse Him: No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto Him (23:13-15).
Herod beheaded John the Baptist, yet this same Herod found no fault in Jesus. Pilate now had a confidant to support his conclusion of the innocence of Jesus, but the religious leaders would rebel against Pilate’s desire, while claiming Jesus is the rebellious.
I will therefore chastise Him, and release Him (23:16).
The method of scourging was to obtain confessions; often the victim would die as a result of the beating, or confess to anything to avoid the beating. The Romans used the cat of nine tails, the one inflicting the punishment would begin by dragging the whip along the ground to pick up pieces of glass and rocks, then with the precision of a surgeon the beating would begin along the back of the legs, up to the neck, with the strands reaching around and striking the face area. Often the skin would hang in strips, with bones and organs exposed through the open sinew. Many would confess to things they never did, often the more one cried for mercy, the more the Romans felt they were guilty, but Jesus took the count, never once justifying Himself, nor did He cry out for mercy.
There are many areas in the Old Testament talking about the suffering Messiah, but the most descriptive are found in Isaiah and Psalm 22. The tenses are very important in any Scripture, we know God is the Alpha and Omega, thus when the Holy Ghost was telling Isaiah these events many years before they actually happened, God was watching them happen. Prophecy is not something God presumes will happen, rather prophecy is God telling man events God is seeing. To Isaiah the events were future tense, to God they were all now. Our faith in God includes the conclusion of what God has promised, He is fully able to complete, thus God calls things a Were, while they are yet future tense to us.
The act of self-justification doesn’t end at proclaiming our innocence, it often includes bringing accusations against others as a form of comparison to excuse our behavior. When Adam was caught he didn’t say, “Oh Lord I have sinned”, rather he said, “It was the woman you gave me”. Not only did Adam blame Eve, but he also blamed God for giving Eve. When faced with our failures we tend to look about for others to place blame on to justify our failure, then retort with, “Oh yea, well you do this and they do that”, but does it remove us from what we have done? Hardly, it only shows we are adding self-justification to the exposure in our feeble attempt to avoid the Truth. Looking to the failures of others to excuse our failures is the heart of self-justification, leading to self-repentance. Isaiah and Psalm 22 show Jesus would not enter self-justification, rather Jesus would be Justified by the Cross.
Isaiah says, As many were astonished at Thee, His visage was so marred more than any man, and His form more than the sons of men: So shall He sprinkle many nations; the kings shall shut their mouths at Him: for what had not been told them shall they see; and what they had not heard shall they consider” (Isa 52:14-15). John said, But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become sons of God (Jn 1:12). Paul said, But as it is written, Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God has prepared for them who love Him. But God has (past tense) revealed them unto us by His Spirit (I Cor 2:9-10). We are the kings who shut our mouths of natural speaking, yet open them with New Tongues of Grace and Mercy.
Verses 14-15 in Isaiah 52 shows past, present and future tense issues. We look upon Him, then He sprinkles us with the Blood. The Book of Hebrews says, “By His own Blood He entered in Once into the Holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us” (Heb 9:12). Moses as a shadow Sprinkled Both the Book and the people (Heb 9:19). We have entered the Sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and Sprinkling of the Blood of Jesus Christ (I Pet 1:2). Once we enter we understand the purpose for our faith is the salvation of our souls (I Pet 1:9). Any concept of man acquiring salvation by any other means other than the Cross and Blood of Jesus is complete error. Why would the Father send the Son, watch Him go through this, then send someone else years later with a “better religion”, even the devils believe there is one God, thus if one believes in One God, yet rejects the Son of the One God, they are a devil (James 2:19).
Isaiah points out how Jesus Is despised and rejected of men, a Man of sorrows, acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from Him: He was despised, and we esteemed Him not (Isa 53:3). Our Salvation was obtained by Jesus nearly two thousand years ago, yet it became effective for us when our belief joined us to the act, so it could be by faith. Our healing is connected to the forgiveness of sins (mercy), yet our Kingdom is not of this earth, it’s within us, but secure in heaven where the Blood of Jesus sealed the Everlasting Covenant of the Everlasting Salvation to spare us from Everlasting Judgment. Surely Jesus Has borne our griefs, anxieties, diseases, and carried our sorrows, afflictions and weaknesses, yet we Did (past tense) esteem Him stricken, smitten of God and afflicted (Isa 53:4). Our faith must receive all Jesus did, not just the bits and pieces condoning to our fancy, or theology. Whether we display the result or not isn’t the question, whether we believe in all He did, is.
Isaiah began by using a present tense phrase regarding how we viewed Jesus from our worldly position before we came to the Cross, then he changes to a past tense usage as our eyes are opened to the Light of God; thereby pointing to the Robe. The color Purple refers to royalty, but the color Red refers to the Justification by the Blood of Jesus, thus the Royal Law of love holds our victory in the Blood of Jesus. Jesus is our High Priest brought a New Law, calling for a New Priesthood; our priestly garments are our white robes washed in the Blood of Jesus. When John asked an angel who all those people in heaven were, the angel said they were the ones who, “washed their robes, and made them white in the Blood of the Lamb” (Rev 7:14). The Robe of Jesus began one color, moved to another, yet the result was seen on the Mount of Transfiguration, a change for mankind was taking place.
Isaiah says: “but He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed” (Isa 53:5). Isaiah doesn’t say with His stripes we are Saved, thus the beatings didn’t bring us Grace, they provided God’s Mercy directly upon the “Body Of Christ”. Our part of the contract of Mercy is knowing God granted us His Mercy, it’s our duty to grant Mercy unto others. Those who say, “Lord, Lord haven’t we” entered by Mercy, but they refused to give it. If we limit those stripes and beatings to the physical body of Jesus, we miss the boat. “This is My Body”, if we are the Body of Christ, we bear the wounds, thus we imputed the old flesh and nature dead, but we have to receive a New Body on earth, which Jesus provide as the Body of Christ.
Peter was an eyewitness, yet he didn’t understand the importance of this event until after the event. History is easy to review, being in the midst of the event is a different story. Peter also told us, “Who, when He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him who judges righteously” (I Pet 2:23). Jesus did not commit Himself to “Pilate the just”, rather He put Himself in the hands of the Father. Pilate was only in power based on God allowing it, Herod was only in power based on God allowing it. The faith of Jesus is our example; Jesus knew no man could touch Him unless it was given them from on High. Pilate was doing all he could to release Jesus, but he heard the voices of the people, thus he feared the Jews would send a bad report to Rome.
(For of necessity he must release one unto them at the feast.) And they cried out all at once, saying, Away with this Man, and release unto us Barabbas: (Who for a certain sedition made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison.) (23:17-19).
John tells us the people said, “If you let this Man go, you are not Caesar’s friend: whosoever makes himself a king speaks against Caesar” (Jn 19:12). Interesting saying considering the events just prior to Rome taking over, when one of the Hasmonean family made himself a king.
Pilate wanted to let Jesus go, thus in reality the people entered insurrection against the desires of Pilate. Hypocrisy is a trap, what we accuse others of, we will commit, convicting ourselves. The people were speaking against Pilate’s wishes, yet they couldn’t see their sin was being judged in the process of accusing Jesus. Pilate didn’t hear the voice of all the people, rather he was moved by the people present allowing his fear to overcome his political judgment.
These religious leaders and Judas were convinced they were doing the will of God, yet they missed God by a million miles. Our traditions and personal self-centered theology can destroy us, we can be covered with the flames of hell proclaiming, “Lord, Lord, haven’t we…”; therefore, God gave us the Word (Logos) in us to separate the thought from the intent, the soul from the spirit, discerning our thoughts, so we can come against those wild thoughts through the weapons of our warfare, which are mighty through God (Heb 4:12 & II Cor 10:5).
History tells us Barabbas’ first name was Jesus, the name Barabbas means son of a father, thus the people picked “Jesus the son of a father”, but crucified “Jesus Son of The Father”.
Pilate therefore, willing to release Jesus, spoke again to them, But they cried, saying, Crucify Him, crucify Him (23:20-21).
From the accounts we find the time element from the arrest to the tomb was approximately eighteen hours, the disciples thought this was anything but good, so much so they would hide, fearing for their own lives. God is a good God, but we cannot equate His good to our natural fleshly conclusions of good. No matter what happens to us, we know there is a day coming when the dead in Christ shall raise, as those of us who remain shall be caught to the clouds, then to meet the Lord in the air, where we shall remain with Him forever.
The religious rulers wanted Pilate to crucify Jesus, but Pilate placed the responsibility back on the religious rulers; however, Pilate also made his soldiers do the act, thus both Jew and Gentile were involved, thereby pointing to the Door for the Gentile.
And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil has He done? I have found no cause of death in Him: I will therefore chastise Him, and let Him go (23:22).
This would be the third time Pilate would say he wanted to let Jesus go. Pilate said he would do something three times, he had the ability to perform the act but failed; whereas, Peter wanted to do something, finding he didn’t have the ability to perform the act.
And they were instant with loud voices, requiring that He might be crucified. And the voices of them and of the chief priests prevailed. And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required. And he released unto them him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they had desired; but he delivered Jesus to their will (23:23-25).
Barabbas was released, Pilate refused to take the responsibility for the death of Jesus; however, the Jews couldn’t do it without his permission, thus Pilate demanded it be done in accordance with Roman law, yet at the will of the Jews. A complex situation at best, but it was the only way it could accomplish the Passover Lamb’s death at the hands of the Jews, yet open the olive tree for us.
Each event Jesus overcame, although He became the victim to the event. In His suffering we gain the victory; when they mocked Him, He withstood it for us, when they beat Him, He withstood it for us, and when they spit on Him, He withstood it for us.
And as they led Him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the Cross, that he might bear it after Jesus (23:26).
Simon was from Cyrene, which was a region in Africa, he not only represented the Gentile, but all minorities; he became a symbol showing there is no male, female, slave, free, or race in Christ Jesus. The pigment of man’s skin is physical, attempting to figure out what color Jesus was, still makes us flesh minded, attempting to find the Faith of Jesus makes us God minded.
This same Simon was the father of Alexander and Rufus, later Paul would say, “Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord, and his mother and mine” (Romans 16:13).
And there followed Him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented Him. But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for Me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. For, behold, the days are coming, in which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, cover us. For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? (23:27-31).
The metaphor Green Tree refers to a Tree with Water, or one with Mercy, in the Old Testament they hid under the Green Tree to worshipped idols. The Dry Tree takes us back to Mark with the dried Fig Tree, showing one without Mercy, but we also know the same Dry Tree will sprout Leaves in the Night. If they do these things when God’s Mercy is extended, what will they do in the Night? This has to relate to Mercy, since Grace is not the issue until the Resurrection, thus Jesus noted the Green Tree was present tense.
This is directed to the “daughters of Jerusalem”, not the “daughters of Israel”, neither is a women’s social club. This refers to the purposed virgins, those who had not partaken of the sins of the nation.
This is also a good time to introduce the “Stations of the Cross”, since one of those Stations is based on these very scriptures. The Stations of the Cross are traditional doctrine with a suspected date of around 700 AD. They came about as a teaching aid to show the various positions along the route, but they are only a teaching aid, not Doctrine. The first station is when Jesus is condemned to death; the second is when He is made to carry His Cross, the third is when Jesus falls the first time, the fourth is when He meets His mother (Mary), the fifth is when Simon of Cyrene helps Him carry the Cross, the sixth is when Veronica wipes the tears off the face of Jesus (not recorded in the Gospel), the seventh is when Jesus falls a second time, the eighth is when Jesus confronts the women of Jerusalem, the ninth is when Jesus falls a third time, the tenth is when Jesus is stripped of His garments, the eleventh is when Jesus is nailed to the Cross, the twelfth is when Jesus dies on the Cross, the thirteenth is when Jesus is taken down from the Cross, and the fourteenth is when Jesus is laid in the tomb. By now you are wondering, where did it all come from? Tradition. There is no mention of a Veronica in Scripture, but tradition says she was one of the weeping women, who could not stand the sight of the innocent suffering any longer. Tradition comments how she rushed past the spears of the soldiers and stood directly in front of Jesus, then wiped away His tears and blood with her veil. We can see how tradition becomes doctrine, or how people get locked into things having little to do with the Truth. All this is no different than “Good Friday”, it began pointing to the Friday when Jesus was anointed in Bethany, then somehow moved forward to the Friday after the Cross. Traditions becoming doctrine will always take away from a Commandment.
And there were also two other, malefactors, led with Him to be put to death. And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified Him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left (23:32-33).
These two malefactors are also symbols, one represents those who will say Lord, Lord haven’t we, or those who use self-justification, the other who knows his sin is enough to cause death by admitting it. Jesus was not a malefactor, but placed between them. Isaiah 53:12 says, “because He has poured out His soul unto death: and He was numbered with the transgressors; and He bare the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors”.
Jesus was placed between these two men, one demanded salvation, the other would request it. Matthew says there were two thieves, one on the right, and the other on the left (Matt 27:38). John says, “two other with Him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst” (Jn 19:18). Mark shows it was the Third hour (noon) when the order went out to crucify Jesus (Mark 15:25). Matthew adds the darkness covered the land from the sixth hour to the ninth hour (Matt 27:45), as does Mark (Mark 15:33-34). It would take three hours for the soldiers to finish their mocking, take Jesus to the hill, then place Him on the Cross. Jesus would hang on the Cross for another three hours, giving us three separate time elements, but the same event.
The name of the hill in Greek is Calvary, in Hebrew it is called Golgotha, both mean Place Of The Skull, thus Jesus is the Head of the Church. Golgotha was looked upon as Jehovah-Jireh, becoming the place where Jehovah provided Himself as The Sacrifice. The Book of Hebrews tells us Jesus was crucified outside of the gate, rather than in the city of Jerusalem (Heb 13:12). John said the City is spiritually known, or known to the spiritual minded as Sodom and Egypt, thus Jesus was crucified to free us from our present position and condition. He was raised to provide us the Way to a new position and condition; He gave Himself as a Sacrifice before the Father to secure the new position and condition, then sent the Spirit to prove we have a new condition and position. None of it was done in “the city”, thus a change took place, we have a Heavenly Zion, called the Rock, as we have a heavenly Jerusalem, called New Jerusalem. New Jerusalem is for those of the New Covenant, as the New Covenant is for those of the New Birth. We are free of the bondage of the Woman (Hagar), we have the power to cast out both the bondwoman and her son, to be free indeed.
Then said Jesus, Father forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted His raiment, and cast lots (23:34).
Luke adds to the other accounts, showing this forgiveness is timeless as the Door to the Covenant, but one must reach the Cross to partake. These words bring the Covenant of Mercy to us, providing the point of separation between the Old and the New, as it does between the world and the kingdom.
A Covenant is never based on similarities, or strength for strength, it’s based on the strength of one filling the weakness of another. What possible weakness could God have? Our prayer of “Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven” is a Covenant request on our part to accept the Body of Christ. The first issue is the Kingdom, but the place of asking is on earth to bring the Will of the Father from heaven. God needs a body from the human race, He needs our vocal cords, but He also needs a soul entering Grace, who will not rob His Glory, rather He needs one who is willing to allow the Glory to flow from the Seed of God. We can bind or loose the Father’s forgiveness, we can bind or loose the Power of His Christ.
Luke is telling us the Jewish view, a Jew knows the contents making up a Covenant. Abraham understood Covenant, he understood his role in the Covenant Promise. When Jesus presented us with the Cup, He said, “Take”, when we took, we vowed to enter the New Covenant, thereby leaving the Old for those to whom it’s purposed. Abraham never told God, “hey God, you know what, how about You and I entering covenant?”, it was God who came to Abraham, not the other way around. It’s Jesus who comes to us with the Covenant, thus the one who presents the Covenant is always the one who lays out the principles of the Covenant.
A Covenant is between two entities, one has the strength and ability of what the other lacks, an exchange of vows takes place, thereby each party knows what they are giving, or what is expected of them. God laid out all the requirements in the Bible, some we know: seek ye first the Kingdom of God and His Righteousness, as our part, then “the things will be added” as God’s part. The phrase “Covenant talk” refers to the exchanges required, the Things will not be added until we do our part of seeking the Kingdom and His Righteousness.
And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided Him, saying, He saved others, let Him save Himself, if He be Christ, the chosen of God (23:35).
Although the people were mocking Jesus, their statement invokes completed prophecy, showing the purpose of the Cross for us is Salvation, but the result will be Judgment in the Night. The religious leaders should have recognized the event was completing Psalm 22, as it begins with “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Ps 22:1). Matthew shows Jesus cried out, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthain?”, or “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Matt 27:46). Psalm 22 tells us the events of the battle, as David wrote, “all they see Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head saying, He trusted on the Lord that He would deliver Him: let Him deliver Him, seeing He delights in Him” (Ps 22:8). This takes us back to the time when Jesus taught in the temple saying, “How say the scribes Christ is the Son of David?” (Mark 12:35).
With this we can understand Life as it relates to our Covenant, Adam’s first state was perfect for the purpose, but he was not Saved, since there was nothing to save him from, yet he sinned by partaking of the Fruit from the Tree. Life is a product of being Saved from the world through God’s Mercy, not Grace; whereas, Life More Abundantly is Grace as the result of being Saved from the evil elements, including the self-nature. The Cross was a path which had to be taken, before the Resurrection could take place.
And the soldiers also mocked Him, coming to Him, and offering Him vinegar, and saying, If You be the king of the Jews, save Yourself. And a superscription also was written over Him in letters of Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS (23:36-38).
Jesus stood for us, but these people also represent each of us approaching the Cross; whether Jew or Gentile we were represented in more ways than one. In order for us to receive the blessing of the Cross, we must first accept the responsibility of the Cross. The Jews didn’t put Jesus on the Cross, the Greeks didn’t put the nails in Him, the Romans didn’t hoist Him up on the Cross, our sins did, meaning our sins caused Him to suffer. Unless we take the Cross personally, we will miss its importance.
The civil government proclaimed Jesus as the King of the Jews, they did it in Greek for the Gentiles, in Hebrew for the Jews, and in Latin for the entire world. Matthew sees this as, “THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS” (Matt 27:37); Mark shows it as, “THE KING OF THE JEWS” (Mark 15:26); John as, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS”; putting them all together we find no matter what language, or what interpretation one sees, it always results in Jesus the King of the Jews, as the Jews at this point in time were the chosen of God, the purposed called out ones; therefore, the Covenant of the Cross is only for the called of God. Not all are called, but if one has any desire to know God as they are drawn to the Cross they are called, as they are presented the opportunity to be chosen, whether they receive it or not.
And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on Him, saying, If You be Christ, save Yourself and us (23:39).
This malefactor not only demanded salvation, but we find the same old phrase, “If You be…” taking us to the forty day fast, where the devil came with, “If You be the Son of God…” (Luke 4:3). Even at the Cross the devil was taking tempting Jesus, yet Jesus never bowed nor bent to the temptation.
But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Don’t you fear God, seeing you are in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds; but this Man has done nothing amiss (23:40-41).
The second malefactor admitted his sin, but he also confessed the innocence of Jesus; therefore, it’s not just confessing our sins, but adding the innocence of Jesus bringing the fruit of repentance.
And he said to Jesus, Lord, remember me when You come into Your kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto you, Today you shall be with Me in Paradise (23:42-43).
This is the conclusion to Matthew 27:44 as well as Mark 15:32, both Matthew and Mark show the malefactors joined with the people saying, “He trusted in God; let Him deliver Him now”. This lesson shows we may begin by mocking the Lord, but when clarity comes we will know He is innocent, we are not. Paradise, being the Bosom of Abraham, is a place of faith, it is not the third heaven, but nonetheless a place where the captives waited. This malefactor moved to faith, then heard, “Today shall you be with Me in Paradise”. Jesus didn’t ask the man, “have you been baptized brother?”; rather the man’s own words showed his repentant heart. How? The change from mocking Jesus to seeking the Kingdom of God. Although the man desired the Kingdom, we know it was not possible until the Resurrection, thus Jesus points to Paradise, the place where the captives will be taken captive, where they will be moved to the place under the altar of God.
And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst (23:44-45).
For three hours the darkness of sin covered the Cross, covering the time before the Cross, the Gentile Age, then the Time of Comfort yet to come.
Mark tells us the Veil was ripped from top to bottom (Mark 15:38): thus, showing the Father reached from heaven removing the center partition, which would allow us to come boldly to the throne to obtain Mercy and find Grace. Paul said Jesus broke down the middle wall of Partition, having abolished in His flesh the enmity, even the Law of Commandments contained in ordinances: for to make in Himself to twain, one New Man, so making Peace (Eph 2:14-15).
And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, He said Father, into Your hands I commend My Spirit: and having said thus, He gave up the ghost (23:46).
In Psalm 31:5 we read, “into Your hand I commit My Spirit”, the word for Commit is the Hebrew Paqad, among other things it means to care for. The Greek word used here is Paratithemi among other things it means to Hold as security, or place in the trust of another, in both cases we find Jesus facing death as a soul, not as a Spirit, rather He gave the Spirit to the Father for safe keeping until the task was complete. It’s our souls needing salvation by the Spirit, not the other way around.
Psalm 31 is a Messianic Psalm regarding the suffering Christ, in the Psalm we find Mercy is the key ingredient coupled with Trust in God (Ps 31:5, 9, 14, 19 & 23). The Cross was surrounded with the wicked, yet Jesus took on our sins, even to the point of feeling the pain and anguish of sin for us (Ps 31:7 & 31:10). It had to be Mercy, Grace came with Jesus but was not a factor until the Resurrection. The Spirit and Grace are equated to the Resurrection; Mercy and Death to the Cross, thus, when we pick up our cross we vow to walk in the Mercy the Father granted us when we accepted the Cross of Jesus.
Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man (23:47).
This centurion saw what was being done, thus, as a centurion he had experience and knowledge of how others suffered on the Cross, yet Jesus didn’t act like other men, He didn’t curse the darkness, or seek salvation for Himself, He forgave, loved and held faith in the result of the event.
And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. And all His acquaintance, and the women that followed Him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things (23:48-49).
Luke is the only writer who tells us the people walked away knowing what they had done; however, the Pharisees were taking pride in their efforts, as they would continue to use the Roman government to protect their folly. The women who followed Jesus remained in the area, waiting to see where they would place the body of Jesus, thus, they couldn’t have made spices then.
And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counselor and he was a good man, and just: (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God. This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulcher that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid (23:50-53).
John’s account places Nicodemus with Joseph of Arimathaea, the hundred pounds of myrrh and aloes were not the spices, rather myrrh and aloes mixed were applied to the linen causing the linen to harden, forming a Cocoon around the body. The procedure was to cut the linen in stripes; soak them in the mixture, then apply them to the body. The spices were used to remove the smell of decaying flesh; however, in the case of Jesus those spices were not required.
And that day was the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on. And the women also, which came with Him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulcher, and how His body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment (23:54-56).
Since this was Passover, it was also the Preparation Day for the Feast Day, the next day would be the High Sabbath for the Feast of Unleavened Bread. The women would have to buy and prepare the spices; however, they could neither buy nor prepare on the High Sabbath. Luke shows the women prepared spices and ointments, then rested on the sabbath, but it was the sabbath according to the Commandment, thus, it was the weekly sabbath of Saturday, not the High Sabbath. This separates the sabbaths, as well as the two preparation days for us, giving us the days and dates. Jesus went to the Cross on Wednesday, the High Sabbath was on Thursday, the weekly preparation day was Friday then they rested on the weekly Sabbath of Saturday according to the Commandment.
Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulcher, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them. And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulcher. And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus. And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments: and as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek you the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen: remember how He spoke unto you when He was yet in Galilee, saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. And they remembered His words, and returned from the sepulcher, and told these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest. It was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and the other women that were with them, which told these things unto the apostles. And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not. Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulcher; and stooping down, he beheld the linen clothes laid by themselves, and departed, wondering in himself at that which was come to pass (24:1-12).
We put all this together in order to understand why Peter “wondered in himself”. This also helps us understand why John shows both Peter and John running to the tomb, yet Luke shows only Peter came to the tomb. The First Day of the New Week was also the Eighth Day of the week prior; therefore, we center on the Eighth Day to enter the circumcision of the heart promised in the New Covenant. Keeping the weekly sabbath according to the Old Covenant is a sign of our rejection of the New, or our double minded condition, wanting to use self-righteousness while claiming the Righteousness of Jesus. However, it was also the First Day, pointing to a New Beginning for a New Creation. Something not afforded to anyone before the Gift of the Spirit came on Pentecost.
John says Mary Magdalene came while is was yet dark, whereas, Luke wants us to see it was just light, thus we are talking about two events on the same morning, adding one to the other, rather than taking away from each other (Jn 20:1 & Luke 24:1).
Matthew shows the women on the way to the sepulcher (Matt 28:1), then he tells us the events occurring prior to the women arriving. Before the sun rose on the first day of the week, there was a great earthquake or the sign of the Resurrection, an angel of the Lord descended to roll back the stone from the door, then sat upon the stone, causing fear to fall on the keepers, as they became as dead men (Matt 28:2-4). Mark shows Mary and the women coming at the rising of the sun, asking each other who will roll away the stone (Mark 16:1-3), yet John wants us to know it was yet dark (Jn 20:1). This is not confusing if we take the events as they happened. The women headed to the grave while it was still dark, thus Mark’s account picks up after the events in John’s account. John shows us Mary sees the stone removed, then runs to tell Peter and John about the empty tomb, being before she saw Jesus.
Peter and John run to the grave, John getting there first, but not entering; whereas, Peter enters and finds the grave clothes wrapped together, telling us they were in a cocoon shape, but without the Body of Jesus. John then enters, sees the clothes causing him to believe (Jn 20:2-7). Both John and Peter return to the house, but Mary remains (Jn 20:11-12). Mary sees the angel sitting on the door, with another angel in the tomb, giving us the two angels over the Mercy Seat, with the Mercy Seat as Jesus as the Son of man (Matt 29:5-6 & Mark 16:5). Mary is then told to inform the disciples how the desire of the Lord is for the disciples to wait for Him in Galilee, while He goes to the Father. However, we find the disciples didn’t go to Galilee, rather Jesus had to upbraid them with their own unbelief (Mark 16:14). The unbelief of the disciples was binding Jesus to the earth, preventing the events from taking place, in essence they were holding Jesus by the feet, yet they still worshipped Him. God’s will in heaven is always carried out, but His will for us on earth is only carried out when we put our faith in Him to carry it out, we have the keys.
Both John and Luke tell us Mary saw the two angels, but thought they were men, as she also assumed someone had moved the Body of Jesus, at the time she heard, “don’t look for the living among the dead”; however to her this didn’t mean Resurrected, rather it meant to be Resurrected at some future time, thus she felt someone moved the body of Jesus to a different location. The tomb was borrowed, and used in haste, but the “body of Jesus” wasn’t moved, it was being established as the Body of Christ, of which we are a part of.
Mary begins to weep, then Jesus asks her, “Woman, why do you weep? Whom do you seek?” (Jn 20:15), this conversation in John is added to the conversation in Matthew, thus it would read: “Touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father: but go to My brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto My Father and your Father; and to My God, and your God” (Jn 20:17), “be not afraid: go tell My brethren they are to go into Galilee, there shall they see Me” (Matt 28:10). The word Touch means simply to touch, nothing more or less; anyone who touches a holy thing before it’s sacrificed will die. Eight days later Thomas and the others will be told to touch Jesus, but before the Sacrifice, no one, Thomas or Mary could touch Jesus and live. Mary again runs to Peter telling him she has seen the Lord, rather than seeing the empty tomb. We found their unbelief was holding the feet of Jesus, which is different from “touching”. Peter runs back alone, looking again, not only does he not see the Lord, but he doesn’t see the angels, then he walks away wondering in himself (Luke 24:12). These two events gave Peter two chances to believe, then Luke adds the third, giving us many three’s pointing to the events on the sea shore outlined in the last chapter in John’s account.
And, behold, two of them went that same day to a village called Emmaus, which was from Jerusalem about threescore furlongs (24:13).
A furlong is about 220 yards, or 660 feet, threescore furlongs would be about seven miles. Luke is not the only one who tells us about these two men, Mark also says, “after He appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country” (Mark 16:12). The word Form doesn’t mean Jesus was taking on various disguises, rather it shows Luke and Mark are giving us a picture of Jesus being Resurrected with the marks of the Cross, but not with the effects of the beatings.
And they talked together of all these things which had happened. And it came to pass, that, while they communed together and reasoned, Jesus Himself drew near, and went with them. But their eyes were holden that they should not know Him. And He said unto them, What manner of communications are these that you have one to another, as you walk, and are sad? And one of them, whose name was Cleopas, answering said unto Him, Are You only a stranger in Jerusalem, and have not known the things which are come to pass there in these days? And He said unto them, What things? And they said unto Him, concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people: and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered Him to be condemned to death, and have crucified Him. But we trusted that it had been He which should have redeemed Israel: and beside all this, today is the third day since these things were done. Yes, and certain women also of our company made us astonished, which were early at the sepulcher; and when they found not His Body, they came, saying, that they also had seen a vision of angels, which said that He was alive. And certain of them which were with us went to the sepulcher, and found it even so as the women had said: but Him they saw not (24:14-24).
Here we find these two men had the information Jesus was raised, but they really didn’t believe it, rather they felt Jesus was dead and buried, thus they weren’t looking for Jesus. If we don’t believe we will be blinded to the presence of the Lord, although the Lord could be walking with us. On the same note, we find Jesus didn’t reject them, He came to them. These two men were looking at the events as anything but Good, but Jesus was looking at the events as Very Good, thus they were unable to see the Good since they were still stuck in the evil thinking mode.
Then He said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken: ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into His glory? And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning Himself. And they drew near unto the village, where they went: and He made as though He would have gone further (24:25-28).
The Testimony of Jesus is the Bible, unless we receive the Testimony of Jesus we can go no further with Him. However, the Witness is the Blood, Water, and Spirit (I Jn 5:8). Jesus being Alpha and Omega would know all, regardless of time, He didn’t say, “The Old Testament testifies of Me as it is translated correctly, within the proper manuscripts”. Jesus had confidence in the ability of the Holy Ghost to keep Truth, even if man was able to change some of the contents of the Scriptures, there are those things the carnal mind will not change, simply because they don’t see them.
But they constrained Him, saying, Abide with us: for it is toward evening, and the day is far spent. And He went in to tarry with them. And it came to pass, as He sat at meat with them, He took bread, and blessed it, and broke, and gave to them. And their eyes were opened, and they knew Him; and He vanished out of their sight (24:29-31).
Jesus wasn’t a ghost who disappeared in the woodwork, rather as soon as they knew it was Jesus, He moved out of their sight, leaving them with their thoughts. It was only after they took of the Bread then heard the Blessing were their eyes were opened; therefore, faith still comes from hearing and hearing By the Word of God. Jesus didn’t give them Wine, rather the Testimony of Jesus brings us to the Bread (Body), again showing the Rock was in place, but the time for the Holy Ghost was not yet (I Cor 10: 17).
And they said one to another, Did not our heart burn within us, while He talked with us by the way, and while He opened to us the scriptures? And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them, saying, The Lord is risen indeed, and has appeared to Simon (24:32-34).
This Simon is not Simon Peter: however, at this time Simon Peter was not considered one of the twelve. In First Corinthians 15:5 Paul says the Lord was seen by Cephas, and of the twelve, but at the time there were only ten, but it was a Quorum. In essence the sign is for Simon Peter, as one Simon tells another Simon the Lord is raised, and this would be Peter’s third chance to believe.
And they told what things were done in the way, and how He was known of them in breaking of bread (24:35).
This links to Mark 16:14 where we read, “Afterward He appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen”. Peter was told the tomb was empty, he was told Mary saw the Lord, then told by two witnesses the Lord was raised; even Peter knew, “In the mouth of two or more witnesses a fact is affirmed”. Peter denied the Lord three times, yet the Lord gave him three chances to believe in the Resurrection, yet he would still be forgiven, converted and strengthen his brethren; this is incentive during the times we think we missed it.
And as they thus spoke, Jesus Himself stood in the midst of them, and said unto them, Peace be unto you. But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit. And He said unto them, Why are you troubled: and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? (24:36-38).
The Greek word for Peace means Rest, Prosperity and Peace of mind, it doesn’t mean peace in our surroundings, rather it means we have peace with God regardless of the surroundings and events, it’s akin to the Hebrew Shalom.
John’s account correlates to Luke’s, the Ingress Aires or the breathing of Jesus on the disciples is connected to receiving the power to forgive as a Living Soul; however, the Ingress Aires is not the same as the Baptism with the Holy Ghost. The Ingress Aires gives us permission to receive ye the Holy Ghost, but it doesn’t mean they received the Gift, thus the Spirit was not given until Pentecost, when the Power from High was granted as the Holy Ghost planted the Seed. Permission is one thing, having the Gift another.
Luke continues, although it may appear in verse 38 and 39 are joined, John will explain these are different times.
Behold My hands and My feet, that it is I Myself: handle Me, and see; for a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see Me have, and when He had thus spoken, He showed them His hands and His feet. And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, He said unto them, Have you any meat? And then gave Him a piece of a broiled fish, and of a honeycomb. And He took it, and did eat before them (24:39-43).
According to John’s account this was eight days after the Resurrection, thus the Honeycomb is a symbol of prophecy, one of the main pillars of the Christian experience. Luke shows all the disciples were told to touch Jesus, but John shows the statement by Thomas. Jesus is spiritual in nature, but not “a spirit” (ghost). Jesus didn’t say, “flesh and bones as you have”; rather He made it clear He had flesh and bones, but in a different form, as He said, “for a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see Me have”; therefore Jesus is standing before them Resurrected and Spiritual (quickening Spirit nature), which is higher than merely being a spirit. Our Resurrected Body is no different, as He is now, so are we in the world, because we have the New Man, a product of the Resurrection.
And He said unto them, These are the words which I spoke unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the Law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning Me. Then opened He their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures (24:44-45).
This is the Hearing bringing faith, these men knew the Scriptures, but here Jesus is Speaking the Truth as it takes Root so it could be by Faith.
And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And you are witnesses of these things. And behold I send the promise of My Father upon you: but tarry you in the city of Jerusalem, until you be endued with power from on high (24:46-49).
What was the Promise of the Father? The Spirit, thus they were told to Wait, in order to be witnesses. Another aspect becoming clear, no man was in control, no devil was in control, these events had to be, they were seen by God from the foundation of the world.
The command is to Tarry for the Power, not to run around looking under rocks for it. Mercy does place us in a like position as Adam before the fall, but Grace in the position of the Word, let us hold fast, retain our Mercy, hold our Grace and finish this race.
And He led them out as far as to Bethany, and He lifted up His hands, and blessed them. And it came to pass, while He blessed them, He was parted from them, and carried up into heaven (24:50-51).
Every time we lift our hands, we are receiving the blessing of the Ascension.
And they worshipped Him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy: and were continually in the temple, praising and blessing God. Amen (24:52-53).
Jesus was in the grave three days and nights, went before the Father for seven days, then walked with the disciples forty days teaching them regarding the Kingdom, giving us the full fifty days from Passover to Pentecost (Acts 1:1-11). On Pentecost the Holy Ghost came with the Gift, but Jesus already Ascended, thus as He left, so shall it be when He returns. Nonetheless we see they received Authority before the Ascension, but were told to Tarry for the Power, the same is true for us; we gain the Authority, but wait for the Power in our personal Pentecost. Now we are ready to enter John’s account to find out more about Belief in order to enter Faith.
As a final note there have been several holidays, or feasts, added over the years concerning the Cross, Grave and Resurrection of Jesus. Ash Wednesday is forty days prior to “good Friday”, it’s not mentioned in the Bible since it began around 900 AD. The premise is “from the dust you came, to the dust you go”, which only refers to the flesh. Adding the 40 days of lent reflecting to the 40 day wilderness of Jesus, as a remembrance by giving up something for the flesh, it too is a tradition, not a commandment. The application of Ashes indicates repentance, the sign of the Cross on the forehead was practiced in the early church, but done with oil. The “sign” in Bible terms indicates some form of ownership, the oil with the sign of the Mercy of the Father granted by the Cross. The mixture, or combining of several elements into various feast days has been around for some time. Good Friday is another example, which came about well after the Bible was written. The trouble of course is which Friday is one talking about? The Preparation day when the women made the spices as Luke showed us? Or the day when Jesus was anointed by Mary? We know Jesus said three days and nights, thus it has to be three days and nights. In the early days Friday related to the anointing for burial; Wednesday pointed to the Cross; Saturday, the day of the Resurrection; Sunday, the day man discovered the Resurrection. Christmas is another, the 25th of December is the date for the Feast of Dedication, there is no record indicating what day Jesus was born, but there is regarding the date He went to the Cross. The various holidays not mentioned in the Bible, or in early writings, are left up to the individual. Paul settled the issue in reference to the sabbath day, if you keep them, keep them unto the Lord. If you don’t keep them, don’t keep them, unto the Lord. In any case, whether you keep them or not, doesn’t make one any holier than the rest in Body, our holiness is found in the New Man.
By Rev. G. E. Newmyer – s.b.i. les15 rev 8/© 2003
LESSON 15
THE GOSPEL 6
LUKE 2
Part 2
By Rev. G. E. Newmyer
And they brought unto Him also infants, that he would touch them: but when His disciples saw it, they rebuked them. But Jesus called them unto Him, and said, Suffer little children to come unto Me, and forbid them not: for of such is the kingdom of God (18:15-16).
It’s rather obvious Luke is linking many things out of context to put them in context. The Pharisee rejected the Publican, as he used the Publican as his basis to exalt his self-righteousness, but if the Pharisee would have believed Jesus, the prayer would have been much different. Instead of the Pharisee bragging in his supposed self-importance, he would have been on his knees thanking God for merely being alive to have the opportunity to be with Jesus.
The simple matters are often the hardest for us to accomplish; we want to do it our way, yet God has provided a method for us to enter and maintain by. Our self-based efforts are based in the deeds of the old man. Even if we see God’s method, the old man always has something he thinks is better. When we listen to the old man we will assume we have better works, or more of them to gain us a greater honor. After we‘ve played the fool for a period of time, we come back to God’s method, where we find victory.
Did God know we would run about like a chicken with its head cut off? Yes, but He is longsuffering as He waits for us. We gain from the lesson, we find the old man is not our friend, he is our enemy. There are other areas where our presumed methods can cause harm: How hard is it to allow the little ones to seek Jesus? Yet, we tend to pile rules, do not’s, formulas, rites, and traditions on their heads. We forbid them to speak in tongues, we forbid them to study the Bible without our expert guidance. Why would we keep them from finding the Spirit in fullness? What fear has motivated us? Fear of them learning more than we?
Verily I say unto you, Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child shall in no wise enter therein (18:17).
Prior it was Forbid them not: Here it’s Be like them. The zeal for spiritual things is the driving force behind the Babes in Christ; however, there are some who are carnal, they love their carnal attitude more. Corinth was carnal, but their problem was in the carnal attitudes of their leaders, not the carnal behavior of the people. If the leaders were spiritual, they could instruct and guide the carnal into the proper realm. Their leaders placed a Veil, or Yoke between the Head and Body, causing the people suffered (I Cor 11:1-7). Paul would not have them Ignorant of spirituals, thus he wrote to all, with an intent to break the Yoke, and rip the Veil to set them free. Why tell someone they can’t understand spiritual matters, then spend several chapters defining the spirituals? To provoke them to enter in.
And a certain ruler asked Him, saying, Good Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life? And Jesus said unto him, Why do you call Me good? none is good, save One, that is, God (18:18-19).
This is a Ruler, thus Jesus isn’t denying He is Good, only asking the ruler if he knows who he is talking to. Luke shows this ruler should understand authority; Jesus didn’t wait for the man to answer, thus this question is to clear the concept, not deny it. This is another area where Luke takes an event out of context to bring it into context regarding the teaching.
You know the commandments, Do not commit adultery, Do not kill, do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Honor your father and your mother. And he said, All these have I kept from my youth up (18:20-21).
This isn’t a question, it’s a statement, the man knew the Commandments, but having knowledge, and applying it are two different things. Jesus isn’t giving the man the Law of Moses, although the commandments were incorporated into the Law, rather Jesus is giving the man’s approach to Love Thy Neighbor, thus connecting this lesson to Mercy as well as the Good Samaritan Parable (Luke 10:29-36).
The man said he kept the commandments, but his concept of “keep”, was much different from the concept Jesus was giving him. The commandments were a series of do not’s, but Mercy often entails doing for others, a point Jesus will make.
This Rich Man equates to the Rich Man in the parable, he came saying Good Master, saying he did the commandments as he saw them, but he failed to see what the word “Good” means. The Rich Man in the parable had the ability to do Good, but failed, this Rich Man also has the ability to do Good, but it would take an effort on his part to enter in. This man did many things, but he did them with the intent of doing for good for himself as well. Jesus went about doing Good, no one told Him to do Good, Goodness was part of His character and nature. Jesus didn’t need a set of rules to define Good, He was Good in all His ways. Of course we don’t want to confuse “nice” with “good”, or likeable with good. Simply because this Rich Man did no harm to others didn’t make him Good. Therefore, doing Good is not refraining from doing evil, rather we find it’s the doing, or an action of Good, yet there is none Good but God, thus in order to do Good, one must have God.
Now when Jesus heard these things, He said unto him, You yet lack one thing: sell all that you have, and distribute unto the poor, and you shall have treasure in heaven: and come follow Me (18:22).
Here we can see how this rich man is connected to the concept of “little children” coming into the Kingdom. The rich man had his security in hand, yet desired to enter the Kingdom. However, he had to leave what he trusted in, in order to gain what he should Trust in. Attempting to pull things through the Cross leaves us with one hand in the world.
The context isn’t money, rather it’s Doing something based on “Think not every man on his own things, but on the things of others”. This was far different from refraining, this was going to take an act of doing. The Rich man refrained from things as he understood the Commandments, thus he considered himself good, but here he finds there is much more to “loving your neighbor”. The Rich Man is faced with a decision to give regardless of the material gain in order to lose his soul for the sake of Jesus.
And when he heard this, he was very sorrowful: for he was very rich (18:23).
Prior Jesus said he lacked One thing, then He listed three efforts, all of which were points of action. First the man was to sell, then distribute, and then follow Jesus, these are all efforts of deny the self; it would take a decision on his part to begin the effort. All this comes after the teaching regarding humbling oneself, thus this man had riches, he just couldn’t bring himself to be without, thus he trusted in his position and riches. The money wasn’t the issue, how the man felt about his money was the issue. It could have been a favorite hat, or some other material possession he held to.
This doesn’t mean we all run out and give everything away, it means If the Lord says so, we do. For some it’s a matter of giving up idols, yet money can become an idol, just as credit cards can become idols. A credit card is a piece of plastic, it’s neither good or evil, what we do with it tells the story.
Like the rich man we all have the power to cast away, or resist. The result for obedience is, “So we may boldly say, The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me” (Heb 13:6).
And when Jesus saw that he was very sorrowful, he said, How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! For it is easier for a camel to go through a needle’s eye, than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God (18:24-25).
We already know about the eye of the needle, here the thought is the same, it’s hard for one who trusts in their riches to enter into the Kingdom, but not hard for one in the Kingdom to have the Things added. Which comes first determines the ability to maintain both.
And they that heard it said, Who then can be saved? (18:26).
All these men had been hungry at one time or another, all of them had money at one time or another, they knew it felt good to the flesh to have security, food and a place of their own, but Jesus is taking them beyond the flesh to the Spirit. Why, to make them poor? No, to give them a true sense of priority, if we put the things first place, we will sell the Kingdom to keep the things.
Prior Jesus said, seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness, then All these Things shall be added. They could also see how the Temple was being run, the disciples felt wealth was the key, anyone with wealth could buy their way into the Temple, thus to the Jew it was the same as buying their way into heaven. After all why would God bless Abraham so greatly if money wasn’t the key to get into heaven? We know better, but we can see how traditions can corrupt minds, or hinder thinking. It’s obvious we’re suppose to have things, if not they wouldn’t be added, but this rich man didn’t have things, the things had him, they were governing his decision, as they formed his thought process. Something to consider when money begins to rule over us.
And He said, The things which are impossible with men are possible with God (18:27).
This connects with, “whosoever shall save their soul, shall lose it”. This rich man attempted to preserve his soul, thus he used his riches as a means to secure his salvation, but the preservation of the soul for the moment isn’t the same as having it saved. What type of test could he then face? His test was before him, his decision was before him, the scales of his future were in his own hands, the ability to finish the race was “Follow Jesus”, but the means still took a decision on the man’s part. The Word came, thus Faith was there, but would the man receive it? He asked, Jesus answered, but he wasn’t willing to put an action to his words. For this man this was “denying the self”, but his trust and life style kept him in bondage. Jesus didn’t Loose him, but He gave the man the keys to be Loosed.
Then Peter said, Lo, we have left all, and followed You (18:28).
All of us can relate to Peter, he never said anything he didn’t mean, but there are times when we say things we mean, yet the words are completely out of the will of God. Peter just heard about the Pharisee who prayed, “Lord, Lord, haven’t I given…”, now Peter says, “Lord haven’t I given?”. The mirror of God is not a window through which we see others, it’s a reflection of ourselves to discern our hearts and confessions.
And He said unto them, Verily I say unto you, There is no man that has left house, or parents, or brethren or wife, or children, for the kingdom of God’s sake, who shall not receive manifold more in this present time, and in the world to come life everlasting (18:29-30).
Here it’s not giving things expecting to get many more in return, rather it’s leaving them for the sake of promoting the Kingdom, not the self. The things are still things, our attitude toward them changes greatly in the Kingdom.
Then He took unto Him the twelve, and said unto them, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written by the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished. For He shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spit on: and they shall scourge Him, and put Him to death: and the third day He shall rise again (18:31-33).
This would almost be a negative confession, but we know it’s the greatest positive confession of all time. Jesus not only saw the Cross, but He saw the Resurrection, and beyond. The joy of seeing Salvation enabled Jesus to endure the pain and suffering for us. The same is true in our case, the joy of knowing the Lord is pleased enables us to endure the test of our faith. This is more than prophecy, this is the Faith of Jesus at work, the same Faith we become a part of when we are Born Again. Many of our tests are not punishment, but turning the soul to the Spirit, from the flesh.
Luke began this teaching with Deny the self, he ends it with Deny the self. We have all the precepts and warnings regarding Deny the self as well as what it entails. Luke gives us the ladder to the Power of His Christ, the decision is ours, the effort is still in the hands of the Spirit.
Luke moves us along the road to Jerusalem as he joins the words of the other scribes giving us additional information regarding the Cross.
And they understood none of these things: and this saying was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were spoken. And it came to pass, that as He came near unto Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the way side begging: and hearing the multitude pass by, he asked what it meant. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passes by. And he cried, saying, Jesus You Son of David, have mercy on me (18:34-38).
The subject is still Mercy, again we discover it’s Mercy healing us. Like Mark we find they understood none of the things regarding the Cross or Resurrection, thus they were not allowed to discuss spiritual matters. This alone shows they didn’t have the Spirit, were not Born Again, as they were still natural. Mercy is vital, without it we won’t be able to do the Will of the Father, but without Grace we lack an understanding of spiritual matters.
This blind man’s knowledge of Mercy seems to far exceed ours. If we can grasp the greatness of Pardon, as we reach for the Mercy of the Father, we can enjoy the freedom of Mercy when its coupled with Grace as we find the fullness of the Power of His Christ.
Matthew told us about the two elements of this blind man, Luke shows Mark’s account regarding the one individual is factual, but Matthew’s account is also factual. Mark gave us the blind man as, “Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus” (Mark 10: 46), thus opening the man to become a symbol of the two blind men, one who suffered physical blindness, then the symbol of the defiled garment blinding the religious Pharisees.
And they which went before rebuked him, that he should hold his peace: but he cried so much the more, You Son of David, have mercy on me (18:39).
Jesus didn’t stop the first time this blind man called out, thus the blind man could have stopped, and said, “Oh well, the will of the Lord”, but he “ought always to pray, and not to faint”. When the people told him to be quiet, he called the more, he was seeking, knocking and asking for Jesus, he could care less about the crowd. There are times when good manners don’t have a place in our call for Mercy. Socially acceptable behavior for Bartimaeus would have left him blind, knowing Jesus held his Mercy broke the barrier of the defiled garment.
People have a propensity to make us what they think we should be, this is an example of a person who knew their hope was in Jesus; the people were only concerned with making the blind man socially acceptable. Only God can form us into what we should be, when we attempt it, or allow others to form us, we end with mask after mask, not knowing who we are, or who we’re suppose to be. The lust of being accepted by people, often forces us to be what they want at the moment. It’s still self-involved, it’s still using masks to please man. The New Man is fully able to form us into sons of God, we submit to the New Man, to bring about the result.
And Jesus stood and commanded him to be brought unto Him: and when he was come near, He asked him, saying, What will you that I shall do unto you? And he said, Lord, that I may receive my sight. And Jesus said unto him, Receive your sight, your faith has saved you (18:40-42).
Jesus stopped in His tracks, but not until the man kept asking, seeking, and knocking. Bartimaeus’ step of faith was his verbal persistence, as he looked to his future hope. As soon as Jesus called Bartimaeus, the garment was removed, as his healing was in hand.
We found the garment of this man was really his type of “union card”, an item showing he had permission to beg. Without the garment his means of support was gone. This connects to the Rich Man, showing both had their livelihood in hand, yet Bartimaeus tossed his to the side to reach Jesus. “Well, the rich man had more”, not so, it’s all relative, to Bartimaeus his robe meant as much, as the riches to the rich man, thus it was based in the desire to reach Jesus. Bartimaeus denied the self, by denying his means to remain the person he was.
And immediately he received his sight, and followed Him, glorifying God: and all the people when they saw it, gave praise unto God (18:43).
The defiled garment is also a symbol of self-deception, as long as the garment remained, so did the blindness. In this case the garment had to be loosed from the man, in order for the man to be loosed.
And Jesus entered and passed through Jericho (19:1).
The accounts give us the man who knew it was better to be persistent and healed, than polite and blind. Rudeness is not the same as persistence, the man was persistent, but not rude to the crowd or Jesus. He didn’t tell the crowd to shut up, nor did he rebuke Jesus for not stopping the first time, rather he continued asking, seeking and knocking.
And behold, there was a man named Zacchaeus, which was a chief among the publicans, and he was rich. And he sought to see Jesus who He was; and could not for the press, because he was little of stature. And he ran before, and climbed up into a sycamore tree to see Him: for He was to pass that way. And when Jesus came to the place, He looked up, and saw him, and said unto him, Zacchaeus, make haste, and come down, for today I must abide at your house. And he made haste, and came down, and received Him joyfully. And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying, That He was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner. And Zacchaeus stood, and said unto the Lord; Behold, Lord, the half of my goods I give to the poor; and if I have taken anything from any man by false accusation, I restore him four fold. And Jesus said unto him, This day is salvation come to this house, forsomuch as he also is a son of Abraham. For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost (19:2-10).
This is exactly what He told the rich man to do, but Zacchaeus did it on his own, his desire was to please the Lord. This is another example of obedience, a step to denying the self. Zacchaeus was rich as well, he was a chief among the Publicans (tax collectors), yet he was “little in stature”. Blind Bartimaeus was able to shout, but not see; Zacchaeus was able to see and shout, yet both obtained the attention of Jesus, whether it’s see, shout or ask, Jesus is willing to hear us.
This also tells us it is possible for a rich man to enter the kingdom of God, if the rich man is more interested in Jesus, than his riches. Zacchaeus didn’t give all he had to the poor, but he was willing to correct all he had done wrong, as well as give to the poor, without having a law to tell him; his heart reached for Jesus, he was willing to do something without being told, what the rich man failed to do, after being told. This is akin to Abraham giving to the priest without a commandment telling so, thus Zacchaeus did the works of Abraham.
Those who said, “He has gone to be a guest with a man who is a sinner”, failed to see Zacchaeus was a Jew, as well as a lost sheep. They pointed their fingers of theological abuse and judgment at the man, but never sought to restore him. The people Jesus picked wouldn’t be allowed to sit in the back row of most organized churches, but they had front row seats with Jesus.
And as they heard these things, He added and spoke a parable, because He was near to Jerusalem, and because they thought that the kingdom of God should immediately appear (19:11).
Luke brings us up to date, Jesus is almost to Jerusalem, we also see the Pharisees and the disciples were looking for a physical kingdom of God; again they confused the Kingdom of God with the Time of Comfort. This also takes us back to “the kingdom of God comes not with observation: neither shall they say, Lo here! or lo there! for, behold the kingdom of God is within you” (Luke 17:20-21). Judas fell head long into sin because he thought the kingdom of God would bring him riches beyond comparison, thus he is like the “rich man”, only in his case it was seeking the riches, rather than a refusal to let them go. This shows Judas had many warnings, many times to see his own lust, but he became self-deceived, he felt Jesus was always “talking about the other guy”.
The Pharisees wanted the Time of Comfort to force their control over the Romans, or force all to follow their religious concepts. Judas assumed he gave all, thus it was time for him to gain, but instead of allowing Jesus to add the things, Judas decided he would gain the things on his own. Until Judas saw the result of his folly, he was convinced he was doing Jesus a favor. Judas allowed the defiled garment to blind him, thus both Judas and the Pharisees lost out in the end. The Pharisees had the Time of Comfort wrong as well, the Remnant operate from Mercy, the Pharisees were attacking Mercy.
He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return (19:12).
The parable tells us Jesus came to establish the kingdom of heaven, the foundation for the Kingdom of God. The religious leaders wanted Power, but they didn’t want to operate in Mercy. This parable would almost seem as if Jesus was going to some other country, but it shows Jesus came from heaven to establish a kingdom, then return to heaven as another Kingdom will be established to become the Church.
And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten pounds, and said unto them, Occupy till I come (19:13).
The word, Occupy doesn’t mean to sit around, rather it means to keep busy: the root words indicate one stays busy in the things of God, which may include being locked away somewhere with the Bible as the Spirit guides and instructs, nonetheless busy.
This parable is somewhat different from the parable of the talents (Matt 25:14-30). In the parable of the talents each was given a different amount; one was given five, one two, the last was given one, or each was given in proportion to their ability (Matt 25:15 & Rom 12:6). Here each was given the same amount, with the same command, we must keep in mind how each has an equal duty, charge and ability. We often think the great spiritual things are completely out of reach, so impossible we will never see them, but if we use the pride of life to obtain they are, but if we submit to the Spirit they are in hand.
Any prophecy given to us is always in accordance with the proportion (measure) of our faith (Rom 12:3-6). God doesn’t present these things, then laugh because we can’t obtain, rather He knows they are always within the grasp of our faith. No prophecy, or word given us is always within our ability, no promise given is not within the ability of our faith, it’s simply a matter of putting our faith in Jesus to bring it to pass, rather than using our pride of life in some soulish attempt to make it come to pass.
But his citizens hated him, and sent a message after him, saying, We will not have this man to reign over us (19:14).
Just because they reject this nobleman from ruling over them, doesn’t mean they were able to remove his authority? Not at all, yet the religious rulers are looking at the Christ of God saying, “we will not have this man to reign over us”. Although they may say it, we know Jesus, as the King of kings, will judge them in the end. This is a classic display of the disobedience of the old nature, they wanted the Time of Comfort, but we know it’s Jesus who marks the Remnant on Zion in the Night for the Time of Comfort. Here the Pharisees wanted the Time, but didn’t want to be responsible. Clearly this “Fig Tree” was not the one God would pick to lead the people in the Night, it lacked good leaves, much less fruit.
The citizens are all those who stand in the doorway, those who are purposed for the calling, but have yet to receive it. Many are called, few are chosen, because few make the choice to be chosen. They hear, “Give it up”, then ask, “what do I get?”; they never reach for the promise, as it goes by to another who will dare to believe.
And it came to pass, that when he was returned, having received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be called unto him, to whom he had given the money, that he might know how much every man had gained by trading (19:15).
Hold it, “having received the kingdom”? Wasn’t he the nobleman who went to receive the kingdom? Here we have a series of elements, the nobleman is going to receive his kingdom, he then called his “ten” servants, then gave them “ten” pounds, as he told them to occupy until he comes back, but the citizens hated him, sending a message saying they will not have this man to reign over them, then the nobleman returned, having received his kingdom, he called his servants to determine what they did with the charge they were entrusted with. Jesus will ascend, yet He will return. The Gift of Grace is a talent, what we do with it determines the reward, or lack thereof. Here the citizens remained self-based because they refused the nobleman.
Then came the first, saying, Lord, your pound has gained ten pounds (19:16).
This servant knows the silver belongs to the Lord, the servant was given the “power of redemption”.
And he said unto him, Well, you good servant: because you have been faithful in a very little, have authority over ten cities. And the second came, saying, Lord Your pound has gained five pounds. And he said likewise to him, Be you over five cities. And another came saying, Lord, behold, here is your pound, which I have kept laid up in a napkin (19:17-20).
This one hid his talent, or kept it to himself, thus all of us have talents granted us in Grace, some are the Charisma of Charis, some an office, or other talents, mainly all in the Body have the Mercy as an Unction. Here we find the candle was placed under the bed, rather than being seen by all. This also shows the ability was in hand to obtain the saving of his soul, but he tucked the ability away, or refused to apply it.
Before the nobleman left he never said what the reward would be, really he never told them there would be a reward for doing what was right, nonetheless the evidence shows they knew there would be one.
For I feared you, because you are an austere man: you take up that you lay not down, and reap that you did not sow. And he said unto him, Out of your own mouth will I judge you, you wicked servant. You knew that I was an austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I did not sow (19:21-22).
Seems kind of tough, but the nobleman gave them all the foundation, not one of them had to seek their own silver, they were all entrusted with the talent. The servant was pre-warned, from his own mouth he was judged. Jesus said, “for by your words you shall be justified, and by your words you shall be condemned” (Matt 12:37).
We get our English word Austere from the same Greek word used here, which means, Exacting, Without confusion, or Straight forward. The servant knew the type of man the nobleman was, he knew the nobleman expected a return on the talent. What did the servant fail to do? What was required of him, he felt he had some special favor, something separating him from the duties of the others, not so. To whom much is given, much is required; Jesus said when He goes to the Father we shall do greater works (Jn 14:12).
Wherefore then gave you not my money into the bank, that at my coming I might have required my own with usury? (19:23).
The servant merely had to place the Silver in the hands of Someone who could obtain the gain, meaning bringing someone to the Lord. This shows we were given a Gift, that Born of the Spirit is Spirit, we allow the Spirit in us to bring our souls to a spiritual position so the Spirit can manifest and Witness Jesus, thus the Witness is still the Water, Blood and Spirit, give and it shall be given.
And he said unto them that stood by, Take from him the pound, and give it to him that has ten pounds, (and they said unto him, Lord, he has ten pounds.) For I say unto you, That unto everyone which has shall be given; and from him that has not, even that he has shall be taken away from him (19:24-26).
Everyone who entered the kingdom of heaven asked God to forgive them, they received Mercy, then it was expected of them to grant Mercy. This parable goes directly to obtaining, but failing to put what was received into use. The servant was termed a “wicked servant”, the word Wicked is Greek Poneros, the same Greek word used by Paul in II Thessalonians 3:2 in reference to the unreasonable and wicked who lack faith. It was also used in I John 2:13-14 in reference to the Youngmen overcoming the wicked one. The wicked one in First John is the spirit of antichrist, or the he in the world. This servant had the same ability and knowledge as the other servants, yet he failed to do what was expected of him.
What did he have? The talent. What do the Wicked have? Mercy. They were granted Mercy when they asked God to forgive them, but the condition was to show Mercy to others, therein lays the failure. Like this servant, it’s not what they do, but what they failed to do.
But those of my enemies which would not that I should reign over them, bring here, and slay them before me (19:27).
Now the enemies, who were the citizens who “heard”, yet refused to allow the nobleman to reign over them. What will they say? Nothing, they already said it. There are two groups, the servants, who were few, then the citizens. The citizens were nonetheless in the land, after all they were citizens. From the servants we find nine made it, only one didn’t, sounds like the result of Judas. However, all the citizens rejected the rule of the nobleman were termed his “enemies”. What groups are involved? The apostles would be the “servants”, Judas the wicked servant, with the religious rulers as the citizens, yet some of those religious rulers will come to the Lord. Having the groups defined it was time to enter Jerusalem.
And when He had thus spoken, He went before, ascending up to Jerusalem (19:28).
Luke now takes us to the Week of the Cross, adding information to explore the purpose. Jesus completed the teaching on Deny the Self, Pick up Our Cross, now He will set the path upon to Follow Jesus on the Ascending ladder to reach New Jerusalem.
And it came to pass, when He was come near to Bethphage and Bethany, at the mount called the mount of Olives, He sent two of His disciples (19:29).
Matthew 21:1 and Mark 11:1 begin at this point; John also gives us some specific times to assist us, showing the anointing took place six days before the Passover (Jn 12:1). John explains how Jesus stayed in the house of Lazarus, Martha and Mary, but would visit others, including the house of “Simon the leper” who is the father of Judas (Jn 12:4). This one week was so important to the Gospel writers they spent over 1,000 verses in the four accounts in reference to this week in which Jesus would go to the Cross in the midst thereof.
Matthew shows the anointing after the entry, but in Matthew’s account we see the wording, “now when Jesus was in Bethany…” (Matt 26:6), thus Matthew is showing us the result of the anointing as it related to Judas. Mark joins with Matthew, but John gives us the When. Matthew adds to his wording to expand Mark’s account, as Mark said, “and being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper….” (Mark 14:3), thus Matthew is telling us the result as does Mark, but John shows the actual time element, so we can see the events as they happened. By having the day we can also see this Preparation was seen before the foundation of the world. John also shows this Simon the leper was the father of Judas (Jn 12:4). Judas felt comfortable in his father’s house, but it was nonetheless a house of a leper.
Luke doesn’t show the anointing, but John shows the next day after the anointing Jesus would make His entry into Jerusalem, thus the entry was five days before the Feast Day (Jn 12:12). Counting the days gives us the anointing on the weekly preparation day (Friday), the entry on the weekly sabbath (Saturday); therefore, we can see why the Pharisees had a theological fit when the people cut branches, then did all sorts of endeavors the Pharisees considered labor.
Jesus also rode the colt, which would have been considered a violation of the Law as well. The entry is very important, if the Passover was on a Friday as some Christian traditions hold, the entry wouldn’t hold much importance, however, if the Passover was on a Wednesday as the Scriptures show, the entry is very important. Since the entry was on the weekly sabbath, it would show Jesus went to the Cross in the “midst of the week”, was in the grave on the High Sabbath, then discovered raised from the dead just after the next weekly sabbath; therefore we worship Jesus from “sabbath to sabbath”, since He is our Sabbath.
Some tend to think the change from Saturday to Sunday worship came after 500 AD, but the disciples of John and Peter wrote telling us the change was based on the Cross and Resurrection. Paul also told us how the first day of the week (Sunday) was the time when the brethren gathered together (I Cor 16:2). The weekly sabbath was on the seventh day, the circumcision was on the Eighth day after the child’s birth, Jesus was discovered raised on the First day of the week, but it was the Eighth day of the Week of the Cross, to hold the seventh day puts one before the Cross and still under the shadow, the Eight Day is the New Beginning. The sabbath day under the Law of Moses was the token, showing one accepted the Law, but the seal of the Holy Spirit is for those of the New Covenant. John and the other disciples gathered together on Sunday to celebrate the First Resurrection and power thereof, the change was not demonic, but purposed by God, then proven in the commandment given to the Jews regarding circumcision. The cutting away can’t begin until we enter the purpose of the Eighth Day.
The children of Israel were placed in bondage under Babylon for many things, but the time of 70 years was determined because they violated the seven year sabbath for the land for 490 years, thus owing the land 70 years, yet there were 70 – 7’s appointed unto Israel, as we are to forgive 70 times 7, all relating to the purpose of the captivity, the freedom of the Cross as our belief is the ability to enter the Rest of God. The last Seven points to a Sabbath, thus there are three Sabbaths included in the week of the Cross. One is the weekly sabbath when Jesus rode into Jerusalem, then the High Sabbath as the day after the Passover known as the Feast of Unleavened Bread, then another weekly sabbath when the women rested. All these are accounted for; we recall how a High Sabbath falls on a date, regardless of the day, but the weekly sabbath according to the Commandment falls on a day, regardless of the date.
Mary Magdalene would discover the grave empty before sunrise on the “first day of the week” or the Eighth Day of the preceding week. The women all saw Jesus placed in the tomb just prior to sunset on the Passover, or just before the High Sabbath began (Luke 23:55), yet they made spices, thus they rested on the High Sabbath, made the spices on the weekly preparation day of Friday, then rested on the weekly sabbath according to the commandment. Following, we find Jesus went to the Cross on Passover, which was a Wednesday, that night would be the first night, the next day was the High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, making it the first day, with that night the second night. The regular preparation day of Friday would have been the second day, that night the third night, the weekly sabbath of Saturday would have been the third day, thus Jesus was raised at the end of sabbath, ending the purpose of the sabbath day, giving us the foundation to enter the Rest of God, all within the prophetic message of Jesus, relating to the three days and nights, being raised on the third day.
There is the tradition called Good Friday, according to this tradition we claim Jesus was in the grave one day and one night, therefore it says Jesus was a false prophet or a liar; some traditions are very dangerous.
Judas saw the entry, he remembered the wasted oil, thus he felt he could force Jesus to set up the kingdom on earth. The actions of Judas give us his intent, telling us why he went to the religious leaders. Judas wanted to put his plan into action, he would do so on Tuesday, or the day before the Cross. Although Judas and the Pharisees thought they came up with these plans on their own, or assumed Jesus had no knowledge of their plans, it was all well known from the foundation of the world; both the Pharisees and Judas were working to complete the will of God, yet they were far outside of being in the will of God.
Daniel was told seventy weeks were determined upon his people, the Jews (Dan 9:24). The purpose for the Sevens was to Finish the transgression, bring the reconciliation for iniquity, bring everlasting righteousness, seal up the vision and the prophecy, and Anoint the most Holy, all these were completed in Jesus, thus Jesus was first sent to the Jews. Daniel was then told it would all begin when the commandment went out to restore and to build the Temple in Jerusalem, from there until the Messiah would be seven weeks and threescore and two weeks: the street will be built again; when Jesus rode into Jerusalem, the Street was repaired as the Way was opened.
The Troublesome times Daniel speaks of is the Hour of Temptation leading to Jacob’s Trouble; thus the Trouble is assigned to Jacob, not the House of David, or the Body of Christ, or the Church. We hear about Pre, Mid and Post Rapture, yet all have scriptures to support them: therefore, the Rapture is not the problem, it must be the time of the Tribulation becoming the problem. We also tend to confuse the Rapture with the last resurrection, both are types of Resurrection, but set at different times, based on two different types of resurrection. The Rapture is for those who are partakers in the First Resurrection (Resurrection of Jesus); whereas, the last resurrection is for the good and damned. We become partakers by having the Spirit before the fact, the last resurrection sees those who find their names in the Book of Life, then hear Come up hither after the fact. We also find Peter said the last days started on the Day of Pentecost (Acts 2:17); Paul said the last days were in his time (II Tim 3:1 & Heb 1:2); John said the last days started with the Birth of the Church (I Jn 2:18). We look for a complete Seven, but perhaps we should be looking for the Hour to complete the Seven. If we look at the finish of the Gentile Age as the time of the Rapture with the beginning of the Tribulation starting on the Day of Pentecost, then Mid Trib would be correct, as the early church taught. If we assume the Tribulation will not begin until the Time of Comfort opens, then Pre Trib would be correct, except our concept of when the Tribulation begins would be faulty. If we look to the end of the time, or confuse the Rapture with the last resurrection, then Post Trib would be correct, but our concept of the word Resurrection would be faulty.
The Rapture removes us from the earth, it doesn’t bring Jesus to the earth, the Judgment brings Jesus to the earth. The early church taught Two Advents of Jesus, the First brought Salvation establishing the Church, then the promised the Time of Comfort, the Second will be when Jesus judges all men on the earth. Our Faith is centered in being partakers of the First Resurrection to be free of the wrath and judgment. Waiting for Jesus to set up the Kingdom negates being Born Again, negates the Kingdom is within, negates the Church being on earth now. The earth is still under the hand of God, nothing happens He doesn’t know about. Even the wars, rumors of wars, pestilence and famine are under God’s hand, if not He couldn’t stop them to bring in Peace and Safety. In our Season Peace is not found in the world, it’s found in the Kingdom, if we receive it.
If the Jew must look upon Him they have pierced, as they ask Where did You get those Marks, it would be stupid to assume Jesus was on the earth for a 1,000 years, yet no one brought up the marks. The Time of Comfort is the Restoration of Israel; mixing the signs and times for the Restoration of Israel into the Gentile Age is a direct violation of the commandment Jesus gave us (Acts 1:6-8).
Once we find this one week in all of history is the most important, we will hold The Faith, knowing Jesus has all things well in hand; we are not lost or destroyed, this old world will last past the Rapture. We seek change the things we should change, and praise God for the things we shouldn’t change. The times and the Season call for the world to do many things, most of which may not seem good to us, but all of which must be. When Jesus was on the Cross the disciples felt it was the most horrid event of all time, the complete end to a system they believed in, but after the Resurrection their Knowledge became a source for them to believe. If they would have believed the words of Jesus before the fact, the Cross would have been a joy, thus they would have encouraged Jesus, rather than run and hide. Discerning the event, keeps us from running in fear.
It also stands, if the nations of the world last past the Rapture, and there are “kings of the world” who are from the Beast of the Sea, any effort to join to those kings, or make any of those nations the “kingdom” is a trick of the devil to get us into the Night. It would seem strange since the devil will be bound during the time, unless we see how the Wicked do the working of Satan when the devil is bound, indicating the Spirit will be gone, then we can see the plan of the enemy is to make us “Night seekers”, rather than “Day doers”, yet the Cross and Resurrection are presented to the children of the Day.
Saying, Go you into the village over against you; in the which your entering you shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never man sat: loose him, and bring him here. And if any man ask you, Why do you loose him? thus shall you say unto him, Because the Lord has need of him (19:30-31).
Jesus knew where the colt was, who owned it, what they would say, then told His disciples what to say to the owner. Also the colt was required for the Lord, the disciples didn’t need the colt. The disciples didn’t say, “the Lord has need of this, we will ride it to Him”, they knew it was for the Lord only. The colt had never been ridden, not only would Jesus ride this unbroken colt, but He would ride it through a mass of people all waving branches; if anyone knows anything about horses this feat was a miracle in itself. The disciples were told to be explicit, saying the Lord had need, by the statement the owner knew who had care of his animal. More important, the colt was returned to the owner in a better condition, thus it was taken as an unbroken colt, yet returned as a useful animal fit for the labor.
Zechariah the prophet said, “Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion; shout, O daughter of Jerusalem: behold, your King comes unto you, He is just, and having salvation; lowly, and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt the foal of an ass” (Zech 9:9). Then Zechariah writes, “And I will cut off the chariot from Ephraim, and the horse from Jerusalem, and the battle bow shall be cut off: and He shall speak peace unto the heathen: and His dominion shall be from sea even to sea, and from the river even to the ends of the earth. As for you also, by the blood of the covenant I have sent forth your prisoners out of the pit wherein is no water” (Zech 9:10-11). The phrase, “cut off” goes back to Daniel, as the Messiah would be cut off in the midst of the week, as the change between Son of man and Son of God.
There are two groups noted by the prophet Zechariah, first is the Daughter of Zion, as Zion is the Holy Mountain, the second is the city of David, but then we also see the Daughter of Jerusalem, giving us the House of David, then the Seed of the Woman as the Remnant. Both the Church and the Remnant are noted, both are accounted for in their separate Seasons, Houses and Times.
And they that were sent went their way, and found even as He had said unto them (19:32).
Mark says they found the colt where two ways meet (Mark 11:4), thus the Colt represented the place where one thing ended, as another began.
And as they were loosing the colt, the owners thereof said unto them, Why loose you the colt? (19:33).
Not only did they find the colt where Jesus said, but the owners responded just as Jesus said. This doesn’t mean Jesus was some mystic manipulating the future, rather it shows In the Beginning was the Word, as the Word knew the events before they were events. This makes the Cross a greater victory, Jesus knew the pain of the Cross, yet He approached it with Joy knowing the result.
And they said, The Lord has need of him. And they brought him to Jesus: and they cast their garments upon the colt, and they sat Jesus thereon. And as He went, they spread their clothes in the way. And when He was come near, even now at the descent of the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoice and praise God with a loud voice for all the mighty works that they had seen; saying, Blessed be the King that comes in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory to the highest (19:34-38).
Mark tells us the people cut branches from trees, although they didn’t know it then, it was a sign of the unbelieving branches being cut off; therefore, the cutting off was done by the religious leaders, proven by the people (Mark 11:8). Luke doesn’t show the title Hosanna, rather he shows the Greek translation of the same phrases Matthew, Mark and John use.
The Cross is our beginning point, the place where we gain the authority to impute the flesh dead. Without the imputed death of the flesh, the old man with the passions of the world remain. Before anyone can have the Spirit, a death must take place, in our case it’s imputed because the flesh of Jesus died for us, yet we gain the Body of Christ.
And some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said unto Him, Master, rebuke Your disciples (19:39).
The Pharisees assumed the disciples caused the people to act, but the Pharisees missed the point, as do all Pharisees. The people responded, the disciples didn’t have to tell them to do anything. When the Anointing covers us, we don’t have to be told what to do, we know what to do.
And He answered and said unto them, I tell you that, if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out (19:40).
Prior the devil came at Jesus bringing the temptation of turning the stones into bread, here Jesus shows even the stones would praise God; however, there is a vast difference between forcing the stones to become bread, and the stones willingly giving themselves to become bread. The hearts of the Pharisees were harder than the hardest stone, their praise was a vain act of religion lacking honor toward God.
And when He was come near, He beheld the city, and wept over it, saying, If you had known, even you, at least in this your day, the things which belong unto your peace! but now they are hid from your eyes (19:41-42).
The physical city of Jerusalem is the Woman in the Book of Revelation, but we know a city lacks personality, thus it’s the religious leaders who give the Woman her personality. It becomes an Image with a voice behind it, a voice with great swelling words, the voice began in our Season, yet ends when the Beast out of the Earth invades the city as a voice behind the abomination making desolate.
For the days shall come upon you, that your enemies shall cast a trench about you, and compass you round, and keep you in on every side (19:43).
This describes the very last days, when the “army of the Lord” comes against Jerusalem. How can they be the army of the Lord? God puts His will in their heart, as they come from all four quarters of the world to attack the city, then the Great Trump is sounded from Zion of the earth as the end comes.
And shall lay you even with the ground, and your children with you; and they shall not leave in you one stone upon another: because you knew not the time of your visitation (19:44).
This changes the concept of the prophesy, although Jesus is talking to the City, although it will happen, the early church saw something in this prophecy, something saving hundreds of Christians in 70 AD. The Holy Ghost interpreted this prophecy to the Christian to show Titus coming against the city Jerusalem, then retreating, yet coming again with more force. When Titus retreated the Jews assumed he was done, but the Christians left the city immediately. When Titus came again the temple was destroyed, hundreds of Jews were killed, but not one Christian.
And He went into the temple, and began to cast out them that bought; saying unto them, It is written, My house is the house of prayer: but you have made it a den of thieves (19:45-46).
This would be the second time Jesus would clean the temple, John tells us the first time was in the very beginning of the earthly ministry. The first cleaning centered on those who sold the doves, or things used for sacrifices (Jn 2:16). At the time Jesus said, “take these things away; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandise”. This time it involves all those who used the temple to make gain, the House changed to, “My House”, the purpose changed to a House of Prayer, the stealing part is taking money from the people, without provided for them.
And He taught daily in the temple. But the chief priests and the scribes and the chief of the people sought to destroy Him, and could not find what they might do: for all the people were very attentive to hear Him (19:47-48).
Luke brings in Matthew and Mark, taking us back to Luke 1:1, showing Matthew and Mark were known and believed. Separating the accounts brings confusion, putting them in the proper prospective brings clarity. The Passover Lamb had to be accepted by the people, then killed by the religious rulers or the entire plan would fail. Although there will be many yelling, “Crucify Him”, it doesn’t mean all the people were present, really the Pharisees made sure only the select parties were present at the trials. Although the Pharisees assumed their plan was clever and fool proof, it was nonetheless in violation of the same Law they accused Jesus of violating.
And it came to pass, that on one of those days, as He taught the people in the temple, and preached the gospel, the chief priests and the scribes came upon Him with the elders (20:1).
Luke is picking one of the days, but he doesn’t limit the amount of days, rather he specifically tells us there were other days Jesus taught. Mark gives us one day from Mark 11:20 to 12:12. John begins one night from John 13:1 until John 18:27, Matthew gives us one day from Matthew 21:18 until Matthew 26:2, where he points out it was, “after two days is the feast of the Passover” (Matt 26:2). The chapter and verse numbers were placed in the text by the translators of the King James to give us reference points, thus when these scribes wrote these accounts they were one long letter. The Holy Ghost moved on the translators of the King James to give us reference points, thus the chapter and verse numbers were by the hand of God, providing us the clarity to see the days, times and events all link together. Truly these were holy men of old who wrote the accounts as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. Luke will tell us which day this is by reference:
And spoke unto Him, saying, Tell us, by what authority do You these things? or who is he that gives You this authority? (20:2).
Mark shows this was the day after the temple was cleaned (Mark 11:17 & 11:28), but Luke adds for our benefit, instead of limiting our thoughts to the temple cleaning only. We see the Things include riding the colt on the sabbath, as well as allowing the people to cut branches from trees on the sabbath. Luke adds, “or who is he that gives You this authority?”, the Pharisees were looking for the temple ruler(s) who allowed Jesus to do these things. This is a very important area, the Romans allowed the Temple to remain under the hand of the religious leaders, with the exception of taking a life. The Temple had it’s own guards, it conducted business as the religious leaders desired. Their concern went beyond permission from the high priest, in fact they knew the high priest, nor any of them gave Authority. They were looking for who was attempting to overthrow the Temple, or the religious order. Was Judas Maccabees raised from the dead? Were the Romans using some trick? They never considered, “This is God”; if the event doesn’t please us, we tend to blame the devil, or set our teeth against the event, yet it may be of God. Even a ministry appearing to be dying is a good thing, in order to be Resurrected it must die. Before the Resurrection power is instilled we will fight to protect the ministry, we will call it our ministry, we will watch over it like a mother hen, some even make it their god. After it dies, and is restored it becomes the ministry of the Lord, a tool, not a god, a means used of the Lord to present the Gospel, not something we bow to. These religious leaders used the Temple for their self-gain, they robbed the sheep, placed rules on the sheep, things they themselves were unable to do, they manipulated, regulated, dominated, produced fear among the people. Then they wonder “who gave You the Authority”?
And He answered and said unto them, I will also ask you one thing; and answer Me: The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men? (20:3-4).
Often when dealing with a Pharisee the best way to answer their question is with a question, but above all, the only way to answer is by the Spirit.
And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say, From heaven; He will say, Why then believed you him not? But and if we say, Of men; all the people will stone us: for they be persuaded that John was a prophet (20:5-6).
The Pharisees answered their own question, but failed to see it. They admitted, if John was from God as the people believed, they should have believed him, meaning they should have repented as did the people; if they would have believed the words of John, they would have known where the authority of Jesus came from. Spiritual things can only be explained by those who are spiritual in nature, the Pharisees reasoned, or judged their answer on their intellect and thoughts, which were already corrupt.
And they answered, that they could not tell where it was from. And Jesus said unto them, Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things (20:7-8).
If they couldn’t believe the witness of the people, they won’t believe Jesus, therefore, Jesus answered them with their own answer, thus “out of their own mouth” they were judged (Luke 19:22).
Then He began to speak to the people this parable; A certain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and went into a far country for a long time. And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that they should give him of the fruit of the vineyard: but the husbandmen beat him, and sent him away empty. And again he sent another servant: and they beat him also, and entreated him shamefully, and sent him away empty. And again he sent a third: and they wounded him also, and cast him out (20:9-12).
It’s not saying God only sent three prophets, rather even if He did, the fact remains in the mouth of two or three witnesses a fact is affirmed. Jesus didn’t have to go through the list naming prophet after prophet, all He had to show was the continuing message was given by two or three prophets. In essence Jesus grouped the Major prophets as one, the Minor prophets as one, then Moses as one, giving them three overwhelming witnesses.
The religious rulers knew the Old Testament better than some of us, but they missed the intent. They assumed the Law testified of them, they failed to see it Testified of Jesus. They assumed the prophets talked about them, they failed to see the reason for the nation and the temple was Jesus. God said, He has spoken, nourished and brought up children, yet they have rebelled against Him (Isa 1:2). Isaiah saw the Vineyard bringing forth wild grapes (Isa 5:1-2). We know many prophets spoke, yet the Old Testament testifies of Jesus; therefore, the Pharisees recognized the holy men of Old as prophets, but failed to believe them.
John says the Vineyard will be ready on the last day, as the Great Winepress (Gethsemane) of God will pour out the wrath of God (Rev 14:17-19).
The Pharisees had little trouble in understanding these latter parables of Jesus, it’s why they came against Him. In this parable the Pharisees are being told the vineyard doesn’t belong to them, rather the one who owns it wants the fruit to come forth, yet they still lacked fruit unto repentance, thus the vineyard is barren.
This also points us back to their accusation regarding the people cutting down the branches. The people, the Pharisees and the disciples all heard the same sayings, they all saw the same miracles, yet they came away with different views, or percepts, because the condition of the ground determined how they would receive. The people saw the King, the Healer, the Savior; the disciples saw the Christ, the Son of man, but the Pharisees saw a man who threatened their jobs, or caused the people to violate their traditions, while confronting their authority, yet they forgot from Whom the authority came, or for what purpose it was granted.
Then said the lord of the vineyard, What shall I do? I will send my beloved son: it may be that they will reverence him when they see him. But when the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned among themselves, saying, This is the heir: come, let us kill him, that the inheritance may be ours. So they cast him out of the vineyard, and killed him. What therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them? He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall give the vineyard to others. And when they heard it, they said, God forbid (20:13-16).
These are all questions to the Pharisees, what would they do? How would they react? Shortly after this Jesus would tell His disciples about the true Vine of God, thus they don’t have to worry about the evil husbandmen any more. The Pharisees were in charge of this Vineyard, but Jesus has another, wherein He was the Vine, we are the branches, the Father is the husbandman; if the branch brings forth fruit, the Father will trim it to bring forth better fruit (Jn 15:1-3). Therefore, we find even if we bring forth good fruit, the Father will trim us back, so we can bring forth bigger and better fruit, thus we go through a pruning from time to time. God calls this the Fire of Affliction, we call it Justification, Jesus calls it Good, regardless of how it appears to us. God is the only One who can truly Justify us, thus any act of self-justification is an act against the Justification of God. Our innocence is found in the Blood of Jesus, not in works of the flesh.
Jesus says the branch In Him who bears not fruit will be cut away by the Father (Jn 15:2). Therefore, the pruning or cutting is dependent on Mercy, not Grace; yet, there is a vast difference between “cut away”, and “trimmed”. This is a “vine”, but it relates to the Menorah, or Golden Candlestick, since the design on the Menorah was fashioned after a Vine. This shows the warning in Romans and the Book of Revelation is in reference to this Parable, as the failure to grant Mercy after receiving it causes the Branch to be cut off, or lose it’s light, which also shows the Woman will lose her light in the end. Paul says the braches were cut off because of “unbelief”, attaching unbelief as a product of failing to grant mercy. Paul then adds, “be not high-minded, but fear, for if God spared not the natural branches, take heed lest He also spare not you” (Rom 11:19-21). Paul puts this with the vessel of honor based in mercy, and the vessel of dishonor failing to give mercy. No element can separate us from the Love found in Christ, but we know we can separate ourselves from Christ (Rom 8:35-39 & Jude 19).
If we have made Jesus both Savior and Lord we will abide in Him, and He in us, then we will bring forth fruit (Jn 15:5-10). The Branch who Abides in the Vine Confesses the Vine by the Life of the vine, the Branch who refuses the Life of the Vine can give theological discourses regarding the Vine, but can’t confess it.
The engrafting process of the Word in us brings our souls into One with the Spirit, unto the saving of our soul. We impute the old dead, then doubt not, rather we believe God is fully able to trim away the dead, as we turn to the life of the Vine receiving with meekness the engrafted Word (James 1:21). Spiros Zodhiates Th.D. looks at Romans 10:5-21 as “the method of justification”, showing “if you shall confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus, and shall believe in your heart God has raised Him from the dead, you shall be saved”, clearly showing a Process (shall be, rather than is). In each case the tense for Believe means to continue to believe, the same tense we found in Mark 16:16, showing process until we reach the place where we have the salvation of our souls in hand, which becomes the time when we are glorified.
The Pharisees knew they were appointed as husbandmen of the vineyard, they also knew what Jesus was saying. Clearly it speaks of a time, or a process of maintaining what was placed in their custody, yet they felt it was their property to do as they pleased. Jesus explains they may think they can do as they desire, or even get away with it, but the Accountability will come, it always does.
The Pharisees heard this rebuke regarding the vineyard, in essence their response was: “It will not be, we say God will forbid it”. Like all Pharisees they assumed they could remain in the same position by changing the prophecy of God. We change positions to avoid one prophecy to enter another, we can’t sit on the Beast claiming the prophecy of Christ, while denying the prophecy regarding the Beast.
And He beheld them, and said, What is this then that is written, The stone which the builders rejected, the same is become the head of the corner? (20:17).
The Pharisees were telling Jesus, God would honor their words, or they had the power to change God. The Pharisees wanted to be the god over God, so they could control God, by forcing God to fit their thinking, instead of changing their thinking to fit the desires of God. This is the same as making statements assuming God will honor them, the same error the false prophets made in the days of Jeremiah and Ezekiel.
Baptism is both a noun and a verb, as a noun it means to be immersed, or covered, going further than water, it means a submission to the purpose of the baptism to allow ourselves to be “covered”. As a verb it means to Identify with the purpose of the baptism, on both counts we are to be covered with the Mercy, but identify with the purpose for being baptized, something the Corinthians failed at. The word came from a process to make a change, it pertained to one taking a clothe, then placing it into a vat of dye, as the clothe changed by the immersion to resemble color of the dye, thus identifying with the dye. When we were baptized in water it was not to have God perform our agenda for us, rather we gave our Token to be members of the Body, as the Unction over the Body covered us, but we also indicated we were willing to follow the guidelines for the Body; however, we didn’t drink the water, thus showing it was an outward act. The baptism with the Holy Ghost is the inward effect, thus it’s the Token of Jesus accepting us into the building process of the Church. Water baptism is a symbol of God’s Mercy, thus we are forgiven as we forgive, but the baptism of the Holy Ghost grants us the Seed, as our Seal of the Holy Spirit. The baptism of fire burns away the hold fleshly heart, giving us a new heart of Spiritual in nature.
Isaiah just started his ministry when he said, “He shall be for a sanctuary; but for a stone of stumbling and for a rock of offense to both the houses of Israel, for a gin and for a snare to the inhabitants of Jerusalem. And many among them shall stumble, and fall, and be broken, and be snared, and be taken” (Isa 8:14-15). Isaiah pointed to Houses coming from Israel, the Kingdom of God started in Israel, but it is not Israel. Isaiah also prophesied of the Church as the Anointed House with the Spirit on this earth, then about the House of David who will become the House during the Time of Comfort with a purpose of Judgment.
The first stone is always the cornerstone, all the other stones must be placed around the cornerstone; however, if the cornerstone is faulty, the whole building will fall, but if the cornerstone is sound, firm and unmovable, the building will have a solid foundation. Yet, if we use straw, faulty mortar, or unsound materials in the building process, the building will fall, the Cornerstone will not. We build the Rock, but we do not build the Church. Jesus will build the Church from the Rock, we are the ones who toss the net (Jude 22-23). Our hope is knowing the Church is built by Jesus as a Spiritual endeavor. Our fears of the world destroying the Church are unfounded, proven so by the early days of martyrdom. The Body will be broken, it’s something to happen, but we have the hope of knowing the Rapture will remove the Church from the Rock, which Church the Spirit in us proves exists, as the process is being completed.
Whosoever shall fall upon the stone shall be broken; but on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder (20:18).
The word Break also points to a blessing, it means to Be broken in order to be united, or to Dash together, denoting when we fall on the Millstone we won’t be destroyed, but we will be mingled with the pure product unto perfection. The paradox shows when the grain is placed on the Millstone, it is slowly ground to separate the Grain from the chaff to produce a usable meal, but if the Millstone falls suddenly upon the Grain, it brakes it into many pieces scattering it all about making the Grain useless. The words Grind and Powder are from one Greek word meaning Winnow or Fan, both words tell us the same thing, pointing to the process of separating the chaff from the grain by means of a Strong Wind, a Wind Stronger than the strongman. When the disciples were in the wheat field they were using their breath to separate the grain from the chaff, thus the lesson was the procedure Jesus uses to bring the Full Corn In The Ear to the surface. We have a choice to fall upon the Millstone to be made a vessel of honor, or wait until the last day when the Millstone separates the good fish from the bad fish, the tares from the wheat, at that time many will be crushed into bits of powder.
Prior Jesus asked the Pharisees about John the Baptist; going back to the time when John was baptizing, we recall how John said, “I indeed baptize you with water; but one mightier than I comes, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to unloose: He shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with Fire: whose fan is in His hand; He will thoroughly purge His floor, and will gather the wheat into His garner; but the chaff He will burn with fire unquenchable” (Luke 3:16-17). What is the chaff? The natural covering, or flesh. Out flesh is imputed dead on the Cross, it may not seem so, but it is imputed. Abraham for the most part hardly seemed “righteous”, but it was imputed on his belief, so it could be by faith. The same is true with us, we imputed the flesh dead on the Cross because we believed what Jesus did for us, then comes the faith issue, as we hold to the Spirit until the Process is complete.
Earlier the Pharisees asked Jesus by what authority, or by whose permission did He operate in, now He answers their question. The Pharisees didn’t have the New Testament, but they did know the Old. God spoke through the prophet Isaiah saying, “Behold, I will make you a new sharp threshing instrument having teeth: you shall thresh the mountains, and beat them small, and shall make the hills as chaff” (Isa 41:15). This pointed to the time when the nation will have a split personality, with the House of David on one hand, and the House of Jacob on the other (Isa 41:14). The Pharisees weren’t changing prophecy, they were setting the stage to complete prophecy. Jesus tells the Pharisees they are not the ones holding the Fan, if they refuse to fall upon the Millstone, the Rock will crush them. Jesus will preach to the Pharisees and the disciples about the time of Peace, but He makes it clear there is a time prior.
And the chief priests and the scribes the same hour sought to lay hands on Him; and they feared the people: for they perceived that He had spoken this parable against them (20:19).
Ahh, clarity, but the wrong response. God gives us clarity in many things, how we apply it determines the result. Here the chief priests “perceived”, or gained the clarity, they knew the Parable spoke against them, but instead of receiving the rebuke, they attacked. They rejected the question from Jesus, as they rejected the concept of the Millstone falling on them, rather they were offended because Jesus spoke the parable about the husbandmen killing the son, thus as their fathers killed the prophets (servants), so shall they kill the Son. The very saying Jesus gave them would prove to be their own downfall, they twisted it, so they could be the Millstone. They were going to make the attempt to prove their religious order was greater than Jesus, yet their acts were seen, then placed in the plan from the beginning. This is another example of evil being worked into the plan to produce a Good result, yet God didn’t make the evil happen, He simply used it to benefit us.
And they watched Him, and sent forth spies, which should feign themselves just men, that they might take hold of His words, that so they might deliver Him unto the power and authority of the governor (20:20).
Luke gives us the intent of the Pharisees, Jesus rebuked them as religious leaders. They had no evidence to single out Jesus for violating the Law of Moses, although they knew He violated many of their traditions. Jesus was convicted for violating traditions, as are many saints of God who are judged by the Pharisees for exposing carnal traditions and wanton theology. In essence Jesus was convicted for telling the Truth. In order to remove the guilt from their temple the Pharisees wanted the civil authorities to do their dirty work, Pharisees don’t change, the same is true today. Pharisees seek self-importance, they desire to protect their position even at the expense of a brother or sister in the Lord. The Pharisees will first seek to trap Jesus by using civil laws and authority, but in order to involve the civil government, they will twist a teaching regarding a religious concept to make it appear as a violation of civil law.
And they asked Him, saying, Master, we know that You say and teach rightly, neither accept you the person of any, but teach the way of God truly: (20:21).
The evil intent here is the use of words to flatter, centering those words around some Godly concept while setting up an adverse situation where they can twist the answer to fit their evil thinking. One would think the question would have to do with the Law of Moses, but their question will be in reference to the law of Rome; according to the Law of Moses the Tribute should be given to the temple as part of the Tithe, but they didn’t say Tithe, rather they are using words as their weapons.
Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Caesar, or no? But He perceived their craftiness, and said unto them, Why tempt you Me? Show Me a penny. Whose image and superscription has it? They answered and said, Caesar’s. And He said unto them, Render therefore unto Caesar the things which be Caesar’s, and unto God the things which be God’s (20:22-25).
They begin by using the phrase, “is it lawful”, by so doing they incorporated both the Law of Moses and Roman law, thus no matter which way Jesus answered, the answer would have to support one law, while attacking the other. The Law of Moses forbade using money with the image of a man on it, yet they had the money with them. If the money had the image of a man on it, it belonged to the man, not God.
The coin belonged to Caesar, but the people belonged to God; therefore, render unto Caesar the things Caesar made, but unto God the things God made. On the same note, if the money had the Name of God on it, it belonged to God; if it belonged to God, then all who used it became responsible to God for its use.
And they could not take hold of His words before the people: and they marveled at His answer, and held their peace (20:26).
The people were the witnesses, thus the spies couldn’t twist the words of Jesus in front of the people, but they would twist them later when these people were not present. When they have Jesus before Pilate they will say, “We found this Fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying He Himself is Christ a King” (Luke 23:2). John will add to this, but for now we see they took the words of Jesus, then twisted them to fit their own personal agenda in order to accuse. Anyone can take a verse, then twist it to fit their opinion, or beat someone half to death with it, or they can use it to edify. The verse didn’t change, the intent is in the person. It’s the same with idols, credit cards, money, or things in general, the thing is not evil, it’s what man does with it determining if its evil or not.
What happens when we set ourselves to destroy someone so our “traditions may be saved”? Are we not in the role of a Pharisee? Sure, we must beware of dogs who bite and devour to save their own self-based concepts.
Then came to Him certain of the Sadducees, which deny that there is any resurrection: and they asked Him, saying, Master, Moses wrote unto us, If any man’s brother die, having a wife, and he die without children, that his brother should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother (20:27-28).
The point in the Law is Deuteronomy 25:5-10, but the intent of the Sadducees is to disprove the resurrection, not prove the Truth of the Word. To the Jew the commandment, Replenish the earth stands, but the commandment was directed for the earth, or the earth dwellers, not those who are resurrected unto a heavenly citizenship. Why would one want to replenish, if they exist forever? What purpose would it hold?
There were therefore seven brethren: and the first took a wife, and died without children. And the second took her to wife, and he died childless. And the third took her; and in like manner the seven also: and they left no children and died. Last of all the woman died also. Therefore in the resurrection whose wife of them is she? for seven had her to wife (20:29-33).
Both Adam and Eve were told before the fall to be fruitful and multiply to replenish the earth (Gen 1:28). They were not told they would get to heaven, nor were they told to replenish heaven. The commandment shows the foreknowledge of God, although the commandment came before the fall, God saw the fall before the foundation of the world. Accordingly, Genesis shows the time element was very short for Adam and Eve before the fall. How? They didn’t have one child before the fall, but had several shortly thereafter.
God is still Alpha and Omega, knowing the result before man knew there was a cause. Natural minded man has the tendency to equate the things of God to the flesh, man’s flesh was formed of the earth, not of heaven. The Sadducees were still equating the resurrection as part of the Time of Comfort, assuming resurrected man would dwell on the earth during the Time of Comfort, in fact they still assume they will be resurrected, then the Time of Comfort will begin; thus they assume no one can kill them during the Time of Comfort. Paul said this is the strong delusion or the lie they will believe (II Thess 2:10-11). Paul also said there is a glory for the earth, as well as a glory for the heavens, and the two are separated from each other (I Cor 15:45-58). It’s not simply the resurrected body but the Spirit of Life making the difference. There is a resurrection for the damned, one for those unto life; the damned still receive resurrected bodies, which can never be destroyed, yet since it remains on earth, as the earth becomes a lake of fire, it shows the body will melt, and come back time and time again in an existence where time is not a factor, it will always be Now. On the other hand, those who hear Come up hither, will be in heaven forever, where time is not a factor, it too will always be Now. The question is moot, it’s not the resurrection, but the Spirit making the difference.
And Jesus answering said unto them, The children of this world marry, and are given in marriage (20:34).
Jesus separates the purpose, showing people of the world marry and are given in marriage as a symbol of the purposed Marriage, God is seeking; however, the Sadducees viewed it as a gift for man, failing to connect it to the purpose, of course they also failed to connect their called positions to the purpose for having the position.
But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are given in marriage: (20:35).
This makes it clear, there are no marriages in heaven, if we put this with the other accounts we can discard the notion of fallen angels marring the daughters of men.
Neither can they die any more; for they are equal unto the angels; and are the children of God, being the children of the resurrection (20:36).
The purpose for the reproduction of people is based on our physical death, thus if we can’t die, why reproduce? Our goal is to be partakers of the First Resurrection, but there are those who sleep in Jesus through the Night, and those who do the Law without knowing it, but they must find their name in the Book of Life to hear “come up hither”. If not, they face the second death, thus the second death is not a state of unconsciousness, rather it’s a state of consciousness where the worm never rests.
Now that the dead are raised, even Moses showed at the bush, when he called the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob. For He is not a God of the dead, but of the living: for all live unto Him (20:37-38).
The dead do not raise, although they will stand up, thus to be Raised means more than resurrected, it means to be lifted above the confines of the earth. God is not the God of the dead, thus in order for God to be our God, we must be among the living, in order to obtain Life, we must have Jesus. Simply recognizing the existence of God, doesn’t make the person a “son of God”, simply knowing about Mercy doesn’t make one a “son of man”, it’s the application. The same is true with the works of faith, going about telling everyone our religious philosophy isn’t a work of faith, a work of faith is when we do something based in the Faith. James says if someone comes to our door in need, do we talk, or do we do?
The Sadducees used the word Die or Died six times, yet man was formed and created on the sixth day, thus their intent was based in death, not life, yet God is the God of the living. Jesus rebuked the Sadducees intent and reasoning, but it was not to belittle them, rather it was to expose the basis for their reasoning was death centered, not life centered.
Then certain of the scribes answering said, Master, You have well said. And after that they dared not ask Him any question at all (20:39-40).
The people heard the Truth and the Truth sets those free who seek Truth, but it also exposes those who seek deception. This is a classic regarding faith by hearing, Jesus was answering a question by one sect, the people were listening, yet the people gained, the Sadducees did not.
The plans of the Pharisees and Sadducees seemed good in their own minds, but evil intent produces evil words. Jesus will now take His turn at asking a question.
And He said unto them, How say they that Christ is David’s son? And David himself said in the Book of Psalms, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit You on My right hand, till I make Your enemies Your footstool. David therefore called Him Lord, how is He then his son? (20:41-44).
This same question could have been asked of Peter on the Day of Pentecost, but on the Day of Pentecost he would have the answer. When the Church was birthed by the Holy Ghost bringing the Gift, the same Gift included spiritual knowledge and wisdom; Peter saw David as a prophet, noting how David didn’t speak as David, rather the anointing spoke through David about the Anointed One. David said by the Holy Ghost, “I foresaw the Lord always before My face, for He is on My right hand, and I should not be moved: therefore did My heart rejoice, and My tongue was glad; moreover also My flesh shall rest in hope: because You will not leave My soul in hell, neither will You suffer Your Holy One to see corruption. You have made known to Me the ways of life; You shall make Me full of joy with Your countenance” (Acts 2:25-28 & Ps 16:8). Peter then said David’s tomb was among them, thus David was both dead and buried, “therefore being a prophet” he spoke as the anointing spoke through him (Acts 2:29-31). The Holy Ghost used the mouth of David to project the will of the Father into the earth through a servant; Jesus is the product of the prophecy, yet the religious leaders missed it.
The reference to the Footstool is also interesting, since it’s the enemies of Jesus who become the Footstool, yet the earth is the Lord’s Footstool, making the Beast of the Earth the enemy. The purpose for the Day is unto Salvation, the purpose for the Night is unto Judgment, all those who join to the Beast of the Earth become the enemies of Jesus.
This is also a perfect example of God praying to God through man for the benefit of man. The scribes were dumb founded, they, like the Sadducees, saw David the king, not the prophet of God. The “Son of David”, is not David’s natural son, but the product of the words spoken from the anointing. When the words were spoken Jesus was still the Word, then the Word became flesh for us. Jesus being the Son of David doesn’t mean He is lower than David, rather it’s the son who speaks for the father; as the Son of David, thus Jesus spoke for all those who are called to be the anointed kings in the Kingdom.
Jesus was merely telling them to see the beam in their own eye, see their unbelief, and recognize how they really didn’t know what the Scriptures said.
Then in the audience of all the people He said unto His disciples, Beware of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes, and love greetings in the markets, and the highest seats in the synagogues, and the chief rooms at feasts; which devour widows’ houses, and for a show make long prayers, the same shall receive greater damnation (20:45-47).
The Gospel is full of warnings and exposures, yet if Jesus didn’t believe salvation was possible for anyone who asks, He would never go to the Cross. Although there are Few, they can’t be numbered, thus it becomes relative to what the Few represent. If we looked at our denomination, or our local church the concept of a Few would be frightening, but if we look at every man, woman and child who has ever lived on the earth, or made the claim to know of God, then the concept of a Few is broadened to a multitude who can’t be numbered.
And He looked up, and saw the rich men casting their gifts into the treasury (21:1).
Jesus is still teaching on those who love to be seen by men; those who seek credit, or self-glory to become self-exalted in their efforts.
And He saw also a certain poor widow casting in there two mites (21:2).
Recalling Jesus just said, “which devour widows’ houses”, helps us to see this woman was giving to the temple, but the religious leaders in the temple were not giving back to her. Psalm 82 commands the temple with its workers to care for the widow, not for the widow to care for the temple. The widow had the right attitude, the Pharisees didn’t. The widow would be blessed, regardless of what the Pharisees did with her money, the Pharisees would be judged regarding how they used her money, just as Peter was blessed for paying his taxes, it was Caesar who would be judged for how he used the money. Some of us use the excuse, “well gee, I don’t know what they will do with my money”, first we consider it our money, second so what? If they use it accordingly they will be blessed, if not they will be accountable.
And He said, Of a truth I say unto you, that this poor widow has cast in more than they all: for all these have of their abundance cast it unto the offerings of God, but she of her penury has cast in all the living that she had (21:3-4).
Luke adds to Mark’s account, where Jesus said, “Verily I say unto you, this poor widow has cast more in, then all they which have cast into the treasury: for all they did cast in of their abundance; but she of her want did cast in all she had, even all her living” (Mark 12:41-44). The context of these verses is found on both sides; Jesus just finished saying the scribes “devour widows’ houses”, then the next verse shows where the money went. The others gave from their abundance, this woman gave from her “penury”, or of her poverty, thus she was a widow in deed, yet her love for God caused her to do a Good thing.
The Rich Man was told to give all he had, no one told the widow to give. One can have sixty million dollars, then give a million and everyone gets excited, but someone can have just one dollar, and give it all, rather than buy food, in God’s eye they are the blessed. Giving our excess, and giving based on love and joy are different.
And as some spoke of the temple, how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts, He said As for these things which you behold, the days will come, in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down (21:5-6).
The religious leaders used the money to adorn the temple with stones and gifts, the scribes were standing right there with Jesus watching the widow give all she had, yet they never sought to meet her need, or to be a blessing to her. The basis of the undefiled religion is to visit the fatherless and widows in their affliction, and to keep ones self unspotted from the world (James 1:27). Isaiah said the principle of the Jewish religion was to “learn to do well, seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, judge the fatherless, plead for the widow” (Isa 1:17). The word Judge doesn’t mean to judge against them, rather it refers to God’s Judgment in Mercy, thus as temple workers they should have seen to the widow, not take from her.
This prophecy of the temple being destroyed came to pass when a drunken soldier of Titus tossed a flaming torch into the temple to force out the dissident Jews in 70 AD. The torch started a fire, causing the gold in the temple to melt, flowing between the stones. They tore down the stones to get to the gold. All the gold and silver they used to make their temple ornate, was for naught; whereas, the two mites given by the widow woman was credited to her account in heaven, where moths, nor thieves can enter in.
There is also the evidence of the Day, since the Temple was destroyed in 70 AD, there have been many plans to build another, but none has come about. It’s not time for the House of David, it’s still time for the Olive Tree. God even went so far is to allow the Dome of the Rock Mosque to be built to hinder any act of building the Temple before the time. Evidencing God is still seeking those who want to be saved, still building the Church, still bringing the Seed unto the New Birth.
And they asked Him, saying, Master, but when shall these things be? and what sign will there be when these things shall come to pass? And He said, Take heed you be not deceived: for many shall come in My name, saying, I am Christ; and the time draws near: go you not therefore after them (21:7-8).
This connects to Matthew’s account, as we understand there will be some who will say Jesus is the Christ, but they will lack the Spirit to be Christ Like. They will come in the Name of Jesus, thus this warning points to the Day, as they will say they are Christian, but they will still hold to the spirit of the world (he in the world). This also explains to the disciples why they were to remain silent regarding Jesus as the Christ of Grace, they lacked the foundation, they were not spiritual, since they didn’t have the Spirit. The carnal Corinthians had the Spirit and position to speak of Grace, but as Paul pointed out, without love the same knowledge would puff up negating the purpose.
But you shall hear of wars, and commotions, be not terrified: for these things must first come to pass; but the end is not by and by (21:9).
Matthew also noted there would be wars, rumors of wars, famines and pestilence (Matt 24:6-7). These elements divide the Seasons, but Luke adds a word helping us understand more. Matthew tells us “see you are not troubled”, whereas Luke says, “be not terrified”. The word Troubled means To Wail or Clamor; the word Clamor tells us Not To Protest, or Don’t Be Discontent, or Don’t Make A Public Outcry, or Don’t Try To Stop it. This warning is clear, the world and all it’s kings and kingdoms are on a course, don’t try to make the world, or any part of it the Kingdom. Does it mean we hate the world, or those in it? Don’t confuse the ways of the world, with those in the world. Why cast the Net, we don’t hate the people: we hate what runs the world, the motivation of the world is still based in the power, authority and seat of Satan, but the people are not the dragon, they are not the Beast of the Sea, they are the fish purposed for the Net. Love the people, hate the iniquity.
The word Terrified means Causing to fly away, or To menace or threaten, or To panic which causes us to react by the flesh. From the Greek word we get the English word Terrorize meaning To coerce by intimidation. Putting these together we find these things must be, we are not to interfere with the purpose of God, rather we are to flow with it. Every whacko violates this one premise, they fear, fight against, or terrorize, showing their actions are pure examples of a group who has no faith whatsoever, rather they are still worldly.
The wars and rumors of wars, along with the pestilence and famine are signs of the Hour of Temptation on the world, we are suppose to be the Door to freedom. John also said the Famine and Pestilence shall not hurt those with the Oil (Spirit) and Wine (Blood of Jesus); thus we are suppose to be the House of Mercy in the storm of Tribulation. We can’t change the course of the world, when we attempt to do so, we find ourselves caught in the cares of this world, only confirming we lack the Holy Ghost courage to get through this valley of the shadow of death. Fear allows our flesh to dictate a comfortable place where it can rule, just another sign of a lack of faith. If we impute the flesh dead, yet allow it to guide us, we lack belief in the ability of the Cross. From this lack of belief, ones faith is puny at best, bringing the saying, “will I find faith when I return”. Jesus tells us these things “must come to pass”, thus we find the meaning of the word Troubled; when we fight against these things we fight against God; His purpose goes far beyond the pleasure of our flesh.
Then said He unto them, Nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom: (21:10).
Not only will nation rise against nation, but kingdom against kingdom, this latter aspect draws our attention. The Good Fish in the kingdom of heaven will not oppose the Good Fish in the Kingdom of God; however, the bad fish will rise up against the Good Fish. The kingdom of heaven will rise up against the kingdom of the devil, the kingdom of man will rise up against the kingdom of heaven, yet the Kingdom of God will win in the end regardless.
And great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines, and pestilences; and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven (21:11).
Jesus doesn’t say the Great Earthquake, rather He gives us a plural usage, pointing to the First, Second and Third Earthquakes. The First marked the Resurrection of Jesus, the Second will mark the Rapture, the Third will be when the earth turns inside out, yet all three mark some aspect of the term, Resurrection. The earthquakes will be of a different type, thus they mark the time when the earth can no longer hold the citizens of heaven, since the earthquakes are of a different type; it also shows a difference in their purpose. The Resurrection of Jesus opened the Day, the earthquake yet to come will mark the Rapture, closing the Day, but then the Door to the House of David will open. Then comes the last earthquake to bring about the Judgment, all three mark some form of Resurrection. The First gives us the First Resurrection, it’s not complete until the Rapture, then comes the third earthquake, with the last resurrection. Earthquakes release pressure under the surface of the plates of the earth, a different type would be to release the citizens of heaven from the earth.
But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and persecute you, delivering you up to the synagogues, and into prisons, being brought before kings and rulers for My name’s sake (21:12).
The phrase “name’s sake” doesn’t mean mouthing the Name of Jesus, rather it refers to the purpose, or the reason for the Name. Since Jesus went to the Cross as the Son of man, and returns as the Son of man, the Judgment relates to Mercy. Natural man hates the Mercy and Grace of God, man wants justice, we forgive, which in turn brings condemnation. Of course if we say we’re Christian and run around yelling, “Hang them, hang them I say”, the world feels comfortable because we are acting like them, but it also means we are not using the Purpose for the Name of Jesus.
This prophecy came to pass in Acts, yet in Acts we find the religious leaders didn’t attack the disciples until they preached the Resurrection (Acts 4:1-3). When faced with the religious rulers, the disciples applied Mercy, they answered questions, they spoke the truth in love, yet they were beaten. However, they felt Joy, knowing they stood in the Light (Acts 4:20-24). When we believe in the Name of Jesus we will stand by the Anointing, then we take joy in the persecution.
And it shall turn to you for a testimony. Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before what you shall answer: for I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist (21:13-15).
Persecution doesn’t strike a blow against us, it makes a mark for us. When they come against us, why get mad? They are merely adding to our Testimony, as John shows we overcome by the Blood of the Lamb and the Word of our Testimony. The Word of our Testimony is not what we say, it’s what others say about our Testimony (way of life).
And you shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinsfolks, and friends, and some of you shall they cause to be put to death. And you shall be hated of all men for My name’s sake. But there shall not an hair on your head perish. In your patience possess you your souls (21:16-19).
Wow, I thought the Gospel was “good news”? It is, this is a warning of what will be, so we don’t become alarmed when it comes to pass. The Good News shows we are above these things, they may be going on around us, but they need not effect us. Since when does an ambassador become effected by what another nation does?
Not only does this hold true for the Body of Christ, but for the Jew as well. Things happen, some appear bad, yet if those things involve the people of God, whether they are of the Anointed Body of Christ, or set apart for the Time of Comfort, there is always a purpose resulting in good, the basis for our belief centers on “God Is”.
By no stretch of the imagination could one consider Hitler a good man, neither could one view history and call Pharaoh good, yet Paul said, “for the scripture says unto Pharaoh, Even for this same purpose have I raised you up, that I might show My power in you, and that My name might be declared throughout all the earth” (Rom 9:17). We are mandated to diligently seek God in the event, rather than curse the darkness, or look for the evil.
The Jewish nation was spread all over the earth, yet they are promised the Time of Comfort to being in Jerusalem, as well as having their temple, yet to have their temple, they must have the land. Hitler’s intent was to destroy the Jewish race, but what he purposed for evil, God used for Good, the torment of the Jewish people moved the peoples of the world to give them their land. The Jew has the call, “Never again”; the thought of giving up the land is out of the question, thus the result placed the Jew in their land, giving them support to maintain it. God’s plan saw the UN before man knew there was a UN, thus God worked the purpose to once again give the promised land to the Jew. Did the UN say, “God has told us to give this land to you”? No, they used reasoning, yet God saw the reasoning before the foundation of the world, then worked it into the plan. The Bible tells us Israel will have all the land to the river Euphrates, it will also come to pass in the proper time. Ever since Pharaoh held the children captive the devil has sent a flood to destroy the nation Israel in order to stop the Remnant, to stop the prophecy. In each case the people of God became stronger, we can always tell who hears the dragon by the way they treat the Jews. They may say they follow God, but actions determine if the words are true or not.
And when you shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the desolation thereof is near (21:20).
This verse gives us a great separation in time, Luke points to the Great War, thus there will be the Time of Comfort with Peace and Safety, then comes the Eighth to set up the desolation to bring the final Desolation when the four quarters of the world come against Jerusalem.
Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains; and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let not them that are in the countries enter there into (21:21).
Matthew showed us how the Jews are to pray this day not be on the sabbath day (Matt 24:20-21), yet if we are free of the Law, why would we care if the time comes on the sabbath? We won’t, but the Jews will. The Location is Judea, not New York, Los Angeles, Rome, or any other city in the world; therefore, this is directed specifically to the Jew, showing it’s Night related, not Day related.
For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled (21:22).
Jesus didn’t say these days would be the Days of Salvation, or the Days of the Kingdom, rather it’s the Days of Vengeance, the time when the wrath of God is poured out on the earth, the Second Advent of Jesus; the Revealed Jesus, the Day of God’s wrath, the Day of the Lord, the Day of Darkness, woe to him who seeks this day, for it is darkness, not Light (Amos 5:18).
But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! for there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people, and they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled (21:23-24).
The time of the Gentiles will not be fulfilled until the Rapture; today we see Jerusalem trodden under foot by the Gentile. Arabs are Gentiles, thus there are two groups on the earth, Jew and Gentile, there are not three earthly groups (Jew, Gentile and Arab). Not all Arabs are Muslims, yet not all Muslims are Arabs, but as long as the Dome of the Rock Mosque stands, or the Christian organizations claim any part of the land, the city is trodden under foot by the Gentile, yet, we are assured this is still the Day of Salvation, let us rejoice and be glad in it.
And there shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon, and in the stars; and upon the earth distress of nations, with perplexity; the sea and the waves roaring; men’s hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth: for the powers of heaven shall be shaken (21:25-26).
Here the people involved are Jew and Gentile, the Jew with the city of Jerusalem, with the Sun as her covering, her crown of the tribes (12 stars), and her foundation as the Moon (Zion). The Gentile as the nations of the earth as the Sea. Another group would be the Wicked, they are seen as “waves roaring”. None of these are the Church; however, we do see “the Powers of Heaven”, what gives? Are not we the purposed stars of heaven? Sure, but so are the sons of perdition, yet they will lose their star position, becoming the Beast of the Earth.
And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory (21:27).
This is One Cloud, not Clouds, the metaphor Cloud means a Witness, as Jesus left, so shall He come again. After all has come to pass, they shall see the Son of man coming to bring judgment, thus the judgment will be based in Mercy. The Son of man went to the Cross, the Son of man will judge from the same prospective, yet it’s appointed to all men once to die, then comes the judgment.
And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up, and lift up your heads; for your redemption draws near (21:28).
Every eye will see Him, whether they are looking for redemption or not. When these things Begin to come to pass, look up, but where? The first place is the Cross, then the disciples will also see Jesus ascend on the Day of Pentecost. Later at the end of the Night every eye will see Him descend as the Son of man for the Judgment.
And He spoke to them a parable; Behold the fig tree, and all the trees; when they now shoot forth, you see and know of your own selves that summer is now near at hand. So likewise you, when you see these things come to pass, know you that the kingdom of God is near at hand (21:29-31).
This shows “all these signs”, not just the stars falling. These Signs began on Pentecost when the Kingdom of God was granted to man.
This also gives us the parable of the Fig Tree, when the Leaves come forth it is near the time for the Kingdom of God to be complete, but as noted, the Kingdom started when the Spirit was given, thus there is the Beginning of the Kingdom, then the End of the Kingdom when New Jerusalem receives Her Bride’s maids. Waiting for Jesus to establish Christ on earth is two thousand years too late, Jesus already established Christ on earth, it’s the completion of the Kingdom we look forward to.
Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass away, till all be fulfilled (21:32).
The Generation of the Jews will not pass away from the earth until All is fulfilled, regardless of the Hitlers, the Ishmaels, the Eighth, or the doubters. They are granted a time and a place, they will be around until All is fulfilled. God has given us a sign showing how the House of David has maintained before they had the beginning of their land, and since.
Heaven and earth shall pass away: but My words shall not pass away (21:33).
This heaven to pass is not God’s heaven, rather it’s Paradise, thus the need for the first Paradise was complete when Jesus took captivity captive, the need for the second Paradise (third heaven) will be complete when the Dead in Christ receive their white robes.
And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life, and so that day come upon you unawares (21:34).
The word Surfeiting means Overindulge or Excess, taking us back to Mark’s account in the parable of the Sower. The cares of this world are the biggest hindrances facing any Christian, the acts of the world coupled with the distress of the world cause us to run in fear, or attempt to change the course of the world, rather than call the called from the world (Mark 4:18-19).
For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth (21:35).
The cares of this world are a Snare, a Trap to pull us back under the hand of the prince of the power of the air, thus when we are moved by the cares of this world we have left The Faith. The spirit lusting to envy is the prince of snares, the deceptive one who traps for his father the devil.
Watch you therefore, and pray always, that you may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass, and to stand before the Son of man (21:36).
We pray for the Lord not to lead us into temptation, but deliver us from evil, as we Watch and Pray so we don’t enter the Hour; therefore, we pray in order to stand with the Son of God, rather than have the Son of man stand on the earth before us. This still relates to Deny the Self, picking up our cross and the reward for diligently seeking God.
And in the day time He was teaching in the temple; and at night He went out, and abode in the mount that is called the mount of Olives. And all the people came early in the morning to Him in the temple, for to hear Him (21:37-38).
Luke shows us the anointing at Bethany was prior to all these events, thus Jesus taught daily, which shows the Messiah “confirmed the covenant with many for one week” (Dan 9:27). The teachings not only show the covenant confirmed, but how the people received the Passover Lamb. All these people made it possible for us to receive Jesus, even the evil of the Pharisees was used of God to arrive at a good for the called of God. Jesus called the Cross marvelous, thus the time for the Pharisees was after the Resurrection when they would have their Sign of Jonah.
Although the religious rulers were doing the works of their father the devil, they nonetheless were working to complete the Will of God. Paul tells us how the devil had no idea what was going to happen; if the devil had any idea of the future, he would never have allowed the princes of this world to crucify the Lord of glory (I Cor 2:8). Even though Jesus told the disciples the grave could not hold Him, the ego, and pride of the devil came with “oh yea, we’ll see”. When the devil saw his kingdom fall apart around his ears, he was still saying, “oh yea”, just as he continues to say, “oh yea”; however, if we listen to him, we can’t have ears to hear the Spirit, but if we hear the Spirit, we won’t hear the lies of the devil.
Now the feast of Unleavened Bread drew near, which is called the Passover (22:1).
The Passover was joined to the Feast of Unleavened Bread, thus this verse is not saying the Passover is the Feast day, it says the Feast day is day of Unleavened Bread, with the Passover connected therein. The Passover was on the 14th of Abib, the Feast of Unleavened Bread was on the 15th of Abib (Ex 12:17 & Lev 23:5-6). The Passover was the Preparation day for the Feast of Unleavened Bread, thus it would be the day the lamb was killed, since the Feast of Unleavened Bread is a High Sabbath, when no work could be done.
The Passover always falls on the fourteenth day of the Jewish month of Abib (Lev 23:5), regardless of the day. The people picked their Lamb on the tenth day of Abib, which would be four days prior; accordingly this one time in history the day fell on the weekly sabbath when Jesus rode into Jerusalem. God didn’t manipulate the events of this week to meet the Law of Moses, rather the Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world, thus the Law was given as a preview of this week. Jesus wasn’t attempting to complete prophecy, the prophecy was being completed.
The accounts tell us when Jesus rode into the city on the weekly sabbath the people accepted Him, indicating they picked their Passover Lamb (Ex 12:2-6). The Passover Lamb must be of the First Year, without blemish. The Feast of Unleavened Bread was held on the fifteenth of Abib (Numb 28:16-18), or the day after Passover. Since the Lamb was slain on the Passover, the Passover couldn’t be a sabbath day, thus the day following was a High Sabbath, but a High Sabbath is not according to the Commandment, it’s according to the Law of Feasts. The sabbath according to the Commandment is the weekly sabbath (Saturday). Unless we make the separation between the sabbath according to the Commandment and the High Sabbath, we will miss the greatness of this one week in all of man’s history.
Just prior to the Passover, Judas would hear all these words pointing to the Time of Comfort being many years away, Judas knew the promise was for Israel to rule the world; therefore, Judas saw his chance to have control of the world’s wealth slipping away. The devil saw his chance, as Satan entered the heart of Judas, but his heart was prepared by his own greed. Satan didn’t enter the heart of Judas until the meal, but Judas was making his plans before the meal, thus the fruit of his greed was there, becoming the welcome mat for the devil to put evil into Judas’ heart (Jn 13:2). Paul tells us the spirit of the world is opposed to the Spirit that is of God. In the Jewish culture Satan is known as the enemy of mankind, set to capture the souls of man, in order to destroy man. Judas ended doing for the devil, what the devil could not do for himself.
Jesus warned Judas; James tells us sin is not the thought but the action, thus Judas had the opportunity to change his route and repent, but he was driven by the lust already in his heart before Satan entered. Judas heard, “and you shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren, and kinfolks, and friends, and some of you shall they cause to be put to death” (Luke 21:16), thus the mind of Judas said “no way, I can change it”. He devised a plan in his own mind to change the things of God, his actions prove it. Every time the religious rulers attempted to take Jesus they failed, thus they needed someone from within, a man’s enemies are of his own house. The devil is crazy, but he’s not stupid, the spirit of antichrist comes from within, not from without, thus the world cannot discredit the Body, but the spirit of antichrist can. The betrayal must be from within, the falling away from The Faith is from within, our danger is from within, not without.
And the chief priests and scribes sought how they might kill Him; for they feared the people. Then entered Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariot, being of the number of the twelve (22:2-3).
The religious rulers kept the temple, paid their tithe, prayed, held religious meetings, but they were nonetheless doing the lusts of the devil. Simply being religious doesn’t mean one is holy, simply keeping the rites, or having confidence in a religious order doesn’t mean one has The Faith. The Pharisees honored their self-deceived thoughts, along with their self-centered, self-based theology, thus, they thought they were doing God a service. This same element can overcome us, we can go about assuming we’re doing God a service, but using the works of the devil as our means. Using wicked means to arrive at what we assume is a Godly result is still an attempt to change the stones into bread.
And he went his way, and communed with the chief priests and captains, how he might betray Him unto them. And they were glad, and covenanted to give him money. And he promised, and sought opportunity to betray Him unto them in the absence of the multitude (22:4-6).
The Pharisees were not within the group, although they desired to take Jesus, they couldn’t, until one from within turned Jesus over to them.
Then came the day of Unleavened Bread, when the Passover must be killed. And He sent Peter and John, saying, Go and prepare us the Passover, that we may eat. And they said unto Him, Where will You that we prepare? And He said unto them, Behold, when you are entered into the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water; follow him into the house where he enters in. And you shall say unto the goodman of the house, The Master says unto you, Where is the guestchamber where I shall eat the Passover with My disciples? And he shall show you a large upper room furnished: there make ready. And they went and found as He had said unto them: and they made ready the Passover. And when the hour was come, He sat down and the twelve apostles with Him (22:7-14).
Some tend to think only a few chosen people can take Communion, but here we find Jesus allowed Judas to sit with them. Paul gave the carnal church of Corinth instructions on Communion, yet he never told them they couldn’t partake, rather his letter shows their hope was in judging themselves to the Body and Blood, rather than judging themselves to their own minds. Communion is an honor, as priests it becomes one of our priestly duties to partake of the Remembrance of the Sacrifice, rather than making sacrifice after sacrifice, thus the elements don’t become Jesus in us, they are Reminders of what Jesus did for us.
Jesus did His part, made His promise and kept His Vows, Communion is our turn to check our part, as we recall all Jesus did for us. The early church viewed the word Unworthy as one who failed to believe, thus, if one Believes, they join to the Table of the Lord, they don’t keep others from it, attack it, ignore it, or ignore the purpose thereof.
John shows how much Jesus taught on the Spirit, the disciples must have thought this was the time to be baptized with the Holy Ghost, even the washing of the feet was a sign to them how their time was very near; beautiful are the feet of them who preach the Gospel. The test of faith was at hand for the disciples, they could believe the events as they appeared, or remember the words of Jesus as they looked to the miracle of the Third Day.
And He said unto them, With desire I have desired to eat this Passover with you before I suffer: for I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, until it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God (22:15-16).
The Kingdom will not be Fulfilled until the Remnant are received by the Bride. The fourth cup of the Passover is the Cup of the Wrath of God, yet Jesus will pour out the Fourth Cup before He takes the Meal in the Kingdom. Luke is the only one showing the Second Cup of the Passover, the others all show the Third Cup, it was Moses who held the First Cup. The First Cup came when God wanted to be among His people as He was delivering them from Egypt, the Second Cup is the Cup of Separation, the Third Cup is the Cup of Remission, but the Fourth Cup comes to those who rejected the first Three.
The word Desire as it’s used here is different from the one used in the phrase, “Satan desires to have you” (Luke 22:31). The use of the word Desire in reference to Satan means a lust to destroy; whereas, the word Desire as it was used by Jesus means a longing to participate. Ahh, the Satan nature is found in a lust to destroy, based on the spirit lusting to envy, but the Desire we have for Jesus is a longing to participate in His Glory.
And He took the cup, and gave thanks, and said, Take this, and divide it among yourselves: for I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, until the kingdom of God shall come (22:17-18).
This is the Cup of Separation, it comes before the Bread, or the Third Cup. This is the Cup displayed by our Token of Water Baptism; although we don’t take this cup in our Communion Service, we in fact do as we remember why we submitted to water baptism, and what it stood for. All the other accounts on Communion show Jesus giving us the Bread as a symbol of His Body, then the Cup as a symbol of His Blood, thus the New Testament is based on the Blood, so where is Mercy? The Bread and Cup of Separation. God’s Mercy delivered us from the world, thus our Water Baptism is the acceptance of the second Cup.
And He took bread, and gave thanks, and broke it, and gave unto them, saying, This is My body which is given for you: this do in remembrance of Me (22:19).
We know Luke was Paul’s scribe and fellow companion, as we know Paul told the Corinthians how Jesus said, “this is My Body, broken for you”, so why didn’t Luke cover the bases by putting the phrase here? Seems like the thing to do, after all Paul said it, why not protect Paul from someone attacking him over the wording? Because it’s not what the Holy Ghost wanted, Paul’s comments point to what will be, here it’s what is. This is just another example of how the mind of man would attempt to change something to fit the thoughts of man, but how the Holy Ghost keeps Truth as Truth.
The Bread was a symbol of the Body of Christ, we judge our position and condition in the Body, therefore, the Second Cup being Mercy related couples with the Bread; have we showed Mercy to the Body?
Although the Bread and Cup are separate, we find they were given at the same meal, thus Mercy and Grace belong together. Paul often put them together in his greetings (II Tim 1:2 et al); to Titus he showed the process was being granted in the Mercy of the Father, then Grace, as he said, “after the kindness, love of God our Savior toward men appeared, not by works of righteousness, which we have done, but according to His Mercy He saved us, by the washing of regeneration (restoration), and renewing of the Holy Ghost: which He shed on us abundantly through Jesus Christ our Savior, being justified by His Grace we should be made heirs according to the Hope of Eternal life” (Titus 3:4-7). In other places we find we are being Justified by the Faith of Christ (Gal 2:16), or in the Name of Jesus (I Cor 6:11), or by Christ (Gal 2:17), all of which show a Process, which can only be done by Christ in us the hope of Glory. When Jesus said, “Father forgive them”, it invoked the Father’s Mercy, the same Mercy Jesus as the Son of man was teaching and operating in before the Cross. Once Mercy is applied we then have the ability to forgive as God for Christ’s sake has forgiven us (Eph 4:32), but it’s still the Cross and Body, we must accept the Blood to enter “renewing of the Holy Ghost” by Grace. In Titus Paul joined two steps, the Mercy for Regeneration (life), plus the Renewing of the Holy Ghost (or by the Holy Ghost – Life more abundantly). It’s the basis of Communion, we can’t take the Bread and reject the Cup, nor the Cup and reject the Bread. They were not mixed one into the other, but they are joined.
The beatings, Cross and resurrection are all part of the Resurrection, we can’t separate any effort from the other and claim to be a Believer. One of the factors of the Christian walk is the clarity of how God can be Father, Son and Holy Ghost, yet remain as One Name and One entity. The Father grants us Mercy, the symbol of Water in the Witness, the Word or Son grants us His Blood, the symbol of Blood in the Witness, and the Holy Ghost brings us the Gift, the symbol of the Spirit in the Witness, the Father, Word and Holy Ghost are One, the Witness agree as One (I Jn 5:7-8). The Blood is not going to go against the Water, neither is the Water going to go against the Spirit, as the Spirit is not going to go against either the Water or Blood. All three of the particular elements of God are seen in the Cross and Resurrection. The Son said to the Father, “Forgive them”, the Spirit of Holiness declared Jesus as the Son of God by the Resurrection, yet it’s one God all in all being displayed in a manner the Christian can relate to. We are souls, we are Granted the Spirit, yet our goal is a resurrected body, one element all in all.
Although the Jew considers the Trinity impossible, they display it every Passover; really during every sabbath the Jew prays for the Body of Christ. Sabbath services really start just before Shabbat with the Mincha service followed by a special service called the Kabbalat Shabbat (welcoming Sabbath). After the Kabbalat the Jew says, L’cha Dodi or “Come, my friend, let us greet the Bride”. They don’t claim to be the Bride, rather they want to Greet the Bride. They have no idea they are praying for the Remnant when the Bride of Christ returns as New Jerusalem to welcome those who find their names in the Book of Life. They also sing the Shalom Aleichem, or “Peace be with you, ministering angels”. We are the ministering angels sent to those who shall be heirs of salvation. All these factors show how much God has all the elements accounted for in the Plan. After we take of the Cup of Separation then the Bread (Body of Christ), we’re ready to enter the Blood (Grace of God) to become an Overcomer.
Likewise also the cup after supper, saying, This cup is the new testament in My Blood, which is shed for you (22:20).
The Blood in the Cup is the New Testament, not the Body, nor the Cup. The Body is the Good News of Mercy, the step above Atonement; whereas, the Blood is above Mercy and gives us Right Standing in heaven by Grace. Matthew shows the Blood is the New Testament for the remission of sin, thus the remission of sin is found in the Blood (Matt 26:28).
The Blood of Jesus is shed in two places, thereby opening the Street. The Blood bears witness with the Water and Spirit on earth, but it also becomes the connection in heaven to bring the Record of the Father, Word and Holy Ghost (I Jn 5:7-8). The Blood is the Tree of Life found in two places, yet it’s one tree. John will later say, “In the midst of the Street of it, and on either side of the river (of life) was there the tree of life” (Rev 22:2). The term “either side” could also read “here and there” in either case we have one tree, yet it’s in two places, how can this be? The New Birth, we have Christ in us, yet Jesus is sitting on the right hand side of Majesty on high. We are the Tree of Life, if we are Born Again, our Hope is where the Tree ends at the Throne of God (Rev 22:1).
But, behold, the hand of him that betrays Me is with Me on the table. And truly the Son of man goes, as it was determined: but woe unto that man by whom He is betrayed! (22:21-22).
The same table which produced the New Covenant, also introduced the son of perdition, thus the position of the son of perdition is found at the table, not in the world as Malachi said (Mal 1:7). When they put their hand to the table, they reject the purpose for the Blood, trust in their own minds, hold to their own wisdom as they trust in the religious rites and traditions. Jesus said we can’t do it without Him, but the sons of perdition set out to do it based on their own, they use the Name of Jesus, they will tell us Jesus is the Christ, they will even talk about the Holy Ghost, but they will deny the power thereof.
And they began to enquire among themselves, which of them it was that should do this thing. And there was also a strife among them, which of them should be accounted the greatest. And He said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over them; and they that exercise authority upon them are called benefactors. But you shall not be so: but he that is greatest among you, let him be as the younger; and he that is chief, as he that does serve (22:23-26).
This goes back to the Younger shall rule the Elder, thus we are to act as the Elder knowing the New Man is the Younger. The word Benefactors means a Philanthropist, or one who attempts to do good for mankind, but they use the methods of mankind. Jesus says we are to strive to be the servant, yet at the same time we strive to be the greatest in the heart of Jesus, thus we become great by serving people, and being humble before God; whereas, man considers greatness based in ones ability to manipulate, push, fight, pull themselves up by their own boot straps, or having great wealth, or political power, all of which Jesus considers the deeds of the old man. It doesn’t mean it’s a sin to have a political office, it means the problem comes when we consider it some personal greatness, or use it in a manner becoming self-based, rather than God based in Christ.
In this it still holds we Hear first, just serving without hearing can interfere with the purpose of God. We can assume we’re doing a good thing, yet be in the midst of hindering something God is doing with another. “Well gee, it seemed like the right thing to do”, yet building three tabernacles seemed right to Peter. Faith comes by hearing, not presumption.
For whether is greater, he that sits at meat, or he that serves? is not he that sits at meat? but I am among you as He that serves. You are they which have continued with Me in My temptations. And I appoint unto you a kingdom, as My Father has appointed unto Me: that you may eat and drink at My table in My kingdom, and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel (22:27-30).
The greater is he who Serves, but the context is now Meat comes by the Spirit, not natural intellect. It does little good to refuse the service when meat is served, less good to serve milk then call it meat. All of us can sit around and demand meat, but if no one serves the meat we can die of starvation while sitting in the best seat in the house. Servants deliver, yet, at times we all want to be masters, or get mad if we were not “edified” in the service. However, the purpose for us to gather is to edify, not be edified. The meaning behind the phrase, “not forsaking the assembling of ourselves together” (Heb 10:25), is not simply going to church, it’s the reason for assembling is to exhort one another. We can go to church seven days a week, yet sit there demanding to be exhorted. We have forsaken the purpose of assembling. We should assemble together to exhort one another, whether there are two of us, or sixty thousand.
And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan has desired to have you, that he may sift you as wheat: but I have prayed for you, that your faith fail not: and when you are converted, strengthen your brethren (22:31-32).
Jesus didn’t say the devil would sift Peter, rather it was Satan, as an example of the soul taking on more than it’s capable of handling. Many days prior Peter made a statement and Jesus told him, “Get you behind Me Satan”, it’s the same nature wanting to sift Peter. Peter, like any natural person would use his weakness as a strength, without the Strength to back it up. It’s also an example of how something can appear to begin as evil, yet God turns it around to Good for those called according to His purpose and to those who love Him. Here is a situation where Jesus had the power to stop something, but He is clearly going to allow it to happen. The enemy has a plan to sift Peter, Jesus has a plan to see Peter “converted”. If Jesus didn’t know the result, He would never have said, “when you are converted”.
The word Desired means Demand, the Sifting is in reference to wheat being sifted through a sieve, or Punching Holes in something to scatter it, thus Peter would receive a Gut Punch, but the purpose is to save Peter, not destroy him. The word Converted means Turned around again, or Restored, thus Peter’s denials will be examples of backsliding, but not examples of falling away. Peter is an example of someone who assumes they can do something for the Lord and fails; Judas set out to do something against the Lord to bring about his own self-will, there is a difference between the two. Judas is also an example of success in the endeavor, but failure in the purpose. True success is found in Faith, never in the self-endeavors to accomplish some self-based goal.
And he said unto Him, Lord, I am ready to go with You, both into prison, and to death. And He said, I tell you, Peter, the cock shall not crow this day, before that you shall three times deny that you know Me. And He said unto them, When I sent you without purse, and scrip, and shoes, lacked you any thing? And they said, Nothing. Then said He unto them, But now, he that has a purse, let him take it, and likewise his scrip: and he that has no sword, let him sell his garment, and buy one. For I say unto you, that this that is written must yet be accomplished in Me, And He was reckoned among the transgressors: for the things concerning Me have an end. And they said, Lord, behold, here are two swords. And He said unto them, It is enough (22:33-38).
Peter believed he was able, yet in his confession he was calling Jesus a liar. How many times does a Word from the Lord come to expose, yet the person says, “not so, you don’t know me”, the truth is, they don’t their self. Jesus said, You will, and Peter said, Not so, thus, one can hear, yet deny what they hear, ending learning the hard way. This almost sounds pessimistic, however, Jesus added Peter would be converted, showing the Positive aspect of the prophecy.
Prior to the Day of Pentecost one sword was enough, but when the door is open to the Gentiles, two swords would be used, one as the Gospel to the Jews, the other as the Gospel to the Gentiles. The Sword is still the Word (Rhema) of God, not some metal weapon used to cut people asunder. Paul will tell us the Jew came out of the Law by faith, but the Gentile came around the Law by faith, yet faith was the means for either.
And He came out, and went, as He was accustomed, to the mount of Olives; and His disciples also followed Him (22:39).
John tells us Jesus taught on the Spirit, this fits with Luke’s statement about the Sword, thus they would receive the Sword of the Spirit on the Day of Pentecost (Jn 14:1-16:33).
Matthew, and Mark call the place Gethsemane, which is a condition, not a location. Isaiah pointed to this time, as he said, “I have trodden the winepress alone; and of the people there was none with Me: for I will tread them in My anger, and trample them in My fury; and their blood shall be sprinkled upon My garments, and I will stain all My raiment” (Isa 63:3). John also says, in the very last days an angel thrust in his sickle and gathered the vine of the earth then cast it into the Great Winepress of the wrath of God (Rev 14:18-20). Then Jesus will pour out the cup of the wrath of God, then comes the judgment; however, the result for us is found in the Third Cup, not the Forth.
And when He was at the place, He said unto them, Pray that you enter not into temptation. And He was withdrawn from them about a stone’s cast, and kneeled down, and prayed, saying, Father, if You be willing, remove this cup from Me: nevertheless not My will, but Yours, be done (22:40-42).
Jesus is the personification of God’s love, yet the love of God doesn’t mean God has to love everyone, rather it means His love is always seeking to free man from man’s own destruction. God hates the ways of the wicked, in the last day those ways are attached to the Wicked. God hates lying lips, so when is the last time you saw a set of lips walking down the street? The lips are attached to a face, the face to a person. God’s rebukes are often missed by man, God rebukes a thing, such as lips, but we know the lips moved based on the mind of the person. From the abundance of the heart the mouth will speak, the lips are attached to the mouth. Discernment and acknowledgment of the words of the prophets will save us some hard lessons.
We find this is not a battle of Wills, but a desire for all to be saved and none lost, avoiding the judgment. The pure love of Christ hates judgment, but it must be done. Jesus was sorrowful over those who were in the Rock, yet rejected the Blood; the result was great drops of sweat falling like blood.
And there appeared an angel unto Him from heaven, strengthening Him (22:43).
Luke adds to Matthew’s account, showing one angel, yet in reference to the Mercy Seat, as well as the Ascension we find Two angels, one representing the Bride, the other representing the Remnant. Luke shows if we judge ourselves we will become partakers of the First Resurrection, or Sleep in Jesus to avoid the Cup of God’s wrath.
And being in an agony He prayed more earnestly: and His sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the ground (22:44).
Jesus prayed for everyone of those who would face the temptation to become self-willed as they follow the Judas nature, yet He will not make their decision for them, or force them to receive His prayers. Here we find the agony of the Lord was so great, as His prayers so intense His sweat was as it were drops of blood, it doesn’t mean they were drops of blood, only they were so heavy with grief they appeared as if they were blood. The paradox shows the Third Cup holds the Blood of the New Covenant.
Every one of us must go through our Gethsemane, the place where we finally cast off the self, to receive the Blood of Jesus in fullness. It’s the place of commitment, it moves us from Spirit to Spiritual. We all have our personal little agendas, our Gethsemane will be the point where our will joins to the Will of the Lord. The place of the exposure of our agendas, the offices we think we want, the roles we suppose we should head up, the type of ministry we want, will be defined into what the Lord has for us. Paul faced his as he accepted the role of Apostle, he didn’t desire it, he accepted it. The Cave is the place bringing our calling to clarity, as it did Elijah, then we are ready to go forth in the Christ Character.
And when He rose up from prayer, and was come to His disciples, He found them sleeping for sorrow, and said unto them, Why sleep you? rise and pray, lest you enter into temptation (22:45-46).
Prior it was Watch and Pray, now it’s Rise and Pray; before we have Right Standing we must open our eyes in our Gethsemane to see what the Lord has for us. The three were sleeping, yet Judas wasn’t, he was setting his nefarious plans into action, while Jesus was praying for him, and his kind.
In verse 45 we find the disciples were sleeping for “sorrow”, or as it reads in the Greek, “sleeping for grief”, we have to consider they just sat at a table where Jesus said, “This is My Body”, and “This is My Blood of the New Covenant”, John shows there was a great deal of teaching on the Holy Ghost and Holy Spirit. We can see their minds went “tilt”, but Jesus tells them and us, when you feel overloaded with Knowledge, don’t sleep on it, pray on it.
And while He yet spoke, behold a multitude, and he that was called Judas, one of the twelve, went before them, and drew near unto Jesus to kiss Him. But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betray you the Son of man with a kiss? (22:47-48).
In II Samuel we found another brother who came with greetings, then kissed his brother, at the same time stuck a sword in his brother’s side (II Sam 20:9-10). There are holy kisses of love, and kisses of those who seek to betray and kill us. David said, “Kiss the Son, lest He be angry, and you perish from the way, when His wrath is kindled but a little. Blessed are all they who put their trust in Him” (Ps 2:12). Judas came with a traitor’s kiss, as he trusted in his own ability to bring about his own will. Judas is an example of one who denies the purpose of Gethsemane by holding to their self-will. On the other hand we know Jesus prayed, thus there are some who appear today to be the “prince of the Wicked”, yet tomorrow the Holy Ghost moves them to their Gethsemane where they repent honestly, behold a New Creature in Christ.
In Matthew we found Jesus called Judas Friend, but there are two different Greek words for Friend. When Jesus called the disciples Friends it entailed a love, here in the Garden the word means by association only, without a love between them, thus Judas was associated, but he lacked love, taking him to the position of the “prince of this world”, as the “son of perdition”, who failed to live by faith (Heb 10:38-39).
When they which were about Him saw what would follow, they said unto Him, Lord, shall we smite with the sword? And one of them smote the servant of the high priest, and cut off his right ear (22:49-50).
We know the one who smote the servant was Peter, as he was going to show Jesus how serious he was, or how wrong Jesus was about Peter; however, the result determines who was right and who was wrong. Although Peter moved based on his self-determination to save the Lord, he found the Lord healing the man he attached. What is this? Lord I’m trying to save You. Hold it Peter, it’s the Lord saving you, you got it backward, as do most of us. We fight to save a ministry, yet if the ministry belongs to the Lord, we are servants not masters.
Three times Peter said he would die for Jesus, or would never deny Him, here Peter thought he was going to prove it. Fighting to the death and submitting to the death are two very different things.
And Jesus answered and said, Suffer you thus far. And He touched his ear, and healed him (22:51).
This was too much for Peter, this same man who was not only a servant, but a spokesman for the same people who wanted to kill Jesus, now he is being healed. Later Peter will “wonder in himself”, we can see the same pondering here. If was if Jesus was submitting to be crucified, how can this be? Peter is learning a valuable lesson, the lesson of submission, not to interfere with events, but hold faith in the event.
Jesus was fully aware of Rome’s rule over Israel, the political attitude of the Romans, the events of the day, yet He was not consumed by them, He was consumed with the will of the Father. The Cross brings us forgiveness, but it doesn’t end there; forgiveness of our sins is a present tense action regarding past tense events; however, we also have the cleaning action of the Blood plus the Water by the Word bringing us through the process. The cleaning action of both the Blood and Water is a present tense action, the justification is present tense work looking to a future tense condition, thus forgiveness is our confidence of the past being forgiven, the cleaning is our hope in the day to day events bringing us into perfection, as the justification requires our faith in God’s ability to finish what He started. If we presume we are justified in a second, then all is left is to be glorified, we miss the reason we entered this. The soul being saved has things that need to be gone, turning from the flesh to the Spirit is the premise being “that born of the Spirit is Spirit”.
The Cross without the Resurrection isn’t complete, the Sacrifice without the Cross and Resurrection isn’t complete, it takes all three to bring us into Grace. Yet Grace without the Spirit isn’t Grace, neither is Grace without the Blood, the Covenant without the Blood isn’t complete, if it’s missing the Water it’s not complete either. The Witness is still the Water, Blood and Spirit bringing us into the New Covenant as the Glory of Christ.
Then Jesus said unto the chief priests, and captains of the temple, and the elders, which were come to Him, Be you come out, as against a thief, with swords and staves? When I was daily with you in the temple, you stretched forth no hands against Me: but this is your hour, and the power of darkness (22:52-53).
Jesus was not critical, rather He exposed the condition, granting them the opportunity to think about what they were doing. Critical means “inclined to judge severely as one finds fault”, or “make an natural evaluation”, but it’s based on what the natural mind thinks is going on. A Critical nature finds the supposed fault, then points it out in such a manner the ant becomes an elephant, while at the same time ignoring evidence to show the fault was not fault but a mistake. Jesus judged righteously, presented the Truth and a means of escape.
Just hours prior to this event, Jesus was in the temple, just days prior He rode into the gate with all the people calling out, “Blessed be the King who comes in the name of the Lord: peace in heaven, and glory to the Highest” (Luke 19:38). The power of darkness is not total power, although the devil thought the war was over, he was soon to find the war had just begun, as he was going to lose the battle of battles. The devil had the power of death, yet through death Jesus defeated the devil (Heb 2:14).
The Pharisees did the works of the Law, but the question was How Much More Could The Mercy Of Jesus Provide, then the question became, How Much More Will The Blood Of Jesus Provide. If the blood of a lamb on the door kept the destroyer away, How Much More could the Blood of Jesus protect us? If God honored the blood of bulls, How Much More will He honor the Blood of Jesus? The Book of Hebrews is not written to Hebrews, it’s written about Hebrews, thus if God honored them, How Much More will He honor those with the Seed of God? The Jew considers themselves the chosen based on their separation from Egypt into the wilderness; yet how Much More Chosen can one be if they are being Justification by the Blood of Jesus? The question is never, Does God love us, the question is always, Do we love God?
Then took they Him, and led Him, and brought Him into the high priest’s house. And Peter followed afar off (22:54).
We know about Annas and Caiaphas, as they are both noted as high priests, yet Annas was Caiaphas’ father in law (Jn 18:13 & Luke 3:2). Jesus first appeared before Annas, then He appeared before Caiaphas, with both trials in the same house. Jesus was not taken to Pilate until the morning, then the religious rulers joined to the civil government to conclude their plans, as they sided with the “enemy” to do for them, what they could not. All of this began after midnight, in the early morning hours on the Passover, yet all the trials equal five, the number of Grace.
And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the hall, and were sat down together, Peter sat down among them. But a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, and earnestly looked upon him, and said, This man was also with Him. And he denied Him, saying, Woman I know Him not (22:55-57).
This is the first denial, in John’s account we find this damsel kept the door; John also points out there was another disciple, who was known to the high priest, he was able to get Peter past the door (Jn 18:15-16). The only disciple who had enough influence with the high priest was Judas, at this time Judas still thought he was doing God a service. This gives us a door, but the Door Peter should have been looking for was the one to the Sheepfold, not the one to the illegal religious endeavors. Whenever we allow the Judas nature to show us the door, it’s going to be the wrong door. Judas wanted to see Jesus stand up in the midst of the high priests proclaiming His Lordship in full force, but Judas would see his plans fall around his ears in the form of a hangman’s knot.
John also shows Jesus told Annas, “I spoke openly to the world; I ever taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, where the Jews always resort; and in secret have I said nothing. Why ask you Me? ask them which heard Me, what I have said unto them: behold, they know what I said” (Jn 18:20-21). The key here is “said unto them”, not “what someone else thinks I said”.
The outcome of these trials seemed anything but Good to Peter, yet the purpose with the result were very Good. The death of Jesus provided us a means to input the flesh dead, yet we live by the Power of Christ through the Spirit, thus the death of the flesh becomes a debt which must be paid by us in order to complete the Covenant on our part, it is the last step of our faith victory on earth, not the first. The early church fathers never considered martyrdom a suicide, thus they didn’t make the decision to be killed, nor did they die to escape danger, nor did they kill others in their death, they made the decision to stand for Christ to pay the debt, by allowing others to kill them. The early martyrdom was done for us, it proved the blood of martyrs mixed with the Blood of Jesus secured the Truth of the Covenant for us. If anyone doesn’t know these events are Warfare in its purest sense, they missed the entire concept of Spiritual Warfare.
The majority of the Jewish people were not at this trial; these trials before the religious leaders were held at night, on Passover. Only those who came to arrest Jesus, or those who were hand picked by the religious leaders were at the trials. This is evident by knowing as the sun set the High Sabbath of the Feast of Unleavened Beard began, meaning most would be in their homes.
Jesus told us if we have aught against a brother we go to the brother with the intent of restoration. If our offer is rejected, we obtain a third independent party, but in no case do we find someone who will side with us against the other in order to force the other person to bow to our desires. If the third independent person fails, then and only then do we go before the Body with the intent of restoration. Trials seeking condemnation are demonic, Pharisaical based, motivated by envy. If envy can’t control the person, it will set out to destroy them.
The Pharisees had all their yes men present, then Jesus tells them to get the people then ask them, but the high priests feared the people (Luke 22:2). Then both Judas and Peter would see one of the officers strike Jesus, but Jesus didn’t call fire down from heaven, nor did the high priest fall on the ground dead. The plans of Judas were falling apart, while the plan of God was going on in perfect order (Jn 18:22).
Just prior to this Peter heard Jesus say, “Think you that I cannot now pray to My Father, and He shall presently give Me more than twelve legions of angels?” (Matt 26:53). If it’s the case, where are the angels? Where is the vengeance? If Jesus had all this power, where is it? Failures come from our self-determinations, or false conclusions regarding what God should, or should not do. Jesus knew the plan, Peter heard the plan, but didn’t believe it, meaning he lacked faith regarding what Jesus said would happen. Peter had the prior information regarding the beatings, the cross and the Resurrection, but when it came down to seeing it, his soul failed as he ran to self-justification, while Jesus was becoming God’s Justification.
Peter not only saw someone strike Jesus for the first time, but he also saw the Mercy of Jesus forgiving these people before and during the acts. Peter knew one could perhaps forgive after the fact, but during?
And after a little while another saw him, and said, You are also of them. And Peter said, Man, I am not (22:58).
First it was association, now it’s part of the group, Peter’s circle is drawing tighter and tighter. John shows this man was a kinsman of Malchus, whose ear Peter cut off. John also added the man said, “Did I not see you in the garden with Him?”, which made the man an eyewitness to the arrest (Jn 18:26). Prior the woman assumed Peter had been around Jesus at some point in time, but this man places Peter right in the ministry, as well as at the scene of the arrest. Peter didn’t deny Jesus in the Garden, but his test wasn’t purposed for the Garden, it was purposed for later. John simply shows the third denial as, “Peter then denied again, and immediately the cock crew” (Jn 18:27). However, John shows all three denials came while Jesus was before the religious rulers, meaning they came during the first trial, or just before the second trial, making it the end of the Third Watch or 3:00 AM (Mark 13:35). Peter’s heart reached back to, “If you confess Me before men, I will confess you before the Father, but if you deny Me before men, I will deny you before the Father”. The denials by Peter show us it’s not the amount of people, Peter denied the Lord before very small groups of two, three or slightly more. Confessing Jesus in friendly surroundings is no great feat, confessing Him as He confessed the Father in all events is.
And about the space of one hour after another confidently affirmed, saying, Of a truth this fellow was with Him: for he is a Galilaean. And Peter said, Man, I know not what you say. And immediately, while he spoke the cock crew (22:59-60).
The use of the word Immediately connects Luke to John; we know the term Cockcrows refers to the third watch. Luke shows the second denial was one hour prior, thus we again find, “could you not watch with Me one hour?” (Matt 26:40). The temptation was at hand, Peter was facing his own Gethsemane, his heart was being twisted, his stomach was turning, yet his faith was taking a vacation, but Jesus knew it before the fact as He told Peter “when you are converted”; therefore, Jesus not only knew Peter would deny Him, but He also knew Peter would be restored.
The arrest in the Garden was near midnight, in the midst of the Passover day which began at sunset, thus the Lamb Of God was being prepared for the great Sacrifice. Without the Sacrifice there is no basis for the Covenant, yet the Sacrifice had to take place in two places to Connect the halves in order to complete it.
And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter. And Peter remembered the word of the Lord, how He had said unto him, Before the cockcrow, you shall deny me thrice. And Peter went out, and wept bitterly (22:61-62).
Luke doesn’t mention Judas again from the time Jesus says, “Judas betray you the Son of man with a kiss?” (Luke 22:48). Matthew tells us when Jesus was taken to Pilate, Judas repented himself, thus Judas sought self-repentance simply because his plan didn’t go his way (Matt 27:3). Judas did seek forgiveness, but he sought it from those who crucified Jesus, not from God (Matt 27:4). Judas attempted to buy back his position, joining himself to Balaam and Korah, rather than standing before God to be restored.
Judas assumed paying back the money would cleanse him, but money wasn’t the problem, the love of it was. Judas went out and hung himself with such force, he burst asunder as his bowels gushed out (Acts 1:18). Some of the early folk lore said Judas was crushed against a wall by a cart, thus the “bursting”, but the Bible is the true source.
Both Peter and Judas saw Jesus during the religious trials, both men repented, yet Judas hung himself, but Peter made it to Pentecost. Peter said he would do something for Jesus, but failed; Judas was doing something for Judas while using Jesus and failed. As long as our intent is to do something for the Lord, we will be restored; however, if our intent is to do something for us, while using the Lord, the hangman’s rope waits. Judas sold Jesus, as one would a common piece of meat, but Peter failed by trusting in his own flesh, two men, both failed, yet both had different intents, ending with different results. Today we can find many children named Peter, but how many do we find named Judas? Even the devil worshipers refuse to associate with Judas
Jesus never told Peter, “you’re going to sin, when you do, your papers are going to be taken away”; in fact, Jesus never told Peter he would sin, He said Peter was a target, but Jesus also said he would be converted for the purpose to Strengthen the brethren. This clears up many things for us, there are times when God allows, He doesn’t cause, but He does use the event for our own good. Peter was weak, but felt he was strong, which was his problem. All of us have something needing to be exposed: something hidden, ignored, or misinterpreted. God will allow it to surface, so we can see it, thus allow it to be removed, giving us the ability to Strengthen the brethren. The shadow is seen here, although Peter didn’t have the Spirit, he was nonetheless exposed by Satan taking advantage of Peter’s weakness. Jesus didn’t call it “sin”, it was exposure allowed by Christ for the betterment of Peter. However, do you think Peter thought it was for his betterment at the time? No, Peter felt he committed a great sin, he assumed his days of being an apostle were through. He heard “tell My disciples and Peter”, indicating to Peter he was no longer a disciple, much less an apostle. However, Peter is our example of someone who thinks they have a strength, but it’s a weakness becoming a hindrance. Jesus allowed Satan to expose the weakness, allowing Peter to see for himself his supposed strength was a weakness of the flesh. Often the event isn’t our problem, it’s our soulish reaction to the event becoming our problem. Peter will equate the event to the event, forgetting the prophecy, “when you are converted”.
And the men that held Jesus mocked Him, and smote Him. And when they had blindfolded Him, they struck Him, saying, Prophesy, who is it that smote You? And many other things blasphemously spoke they against Him (22:63-65).
Mark shows there were some false witnesses reporting Jesus said, “I will destroy this temple made with hands”, plus “within three days I will build another made without hands” (Mark 14:58). Matthew shows the witnesses also said, “This fellow said, I am able to destroy the temple of God, and to build it in three days” (Matt 26:61). John is the one who shows what these false witnesses were referring to. All the way back in the very beginning of the earthly ministry during the forty day fast Jesus entered the temple, cleaned it out then said, “take these things hence; make not My Father’s house a house of merchandise” (Jn 2:16). This cleaning was centered on those who sold the items used for sacrifices. When confronted Jesus said If they destroy the temple, rather than He destroying the temple; the three days referred to the Resurrection, thus the false witnesses weren’t confessing what they heard, they twisted the event to impress the high priest (Jn 2:19), The reference was to His own body, not the stone temple, but in either case He never said He would destroy the actual temple (Jn 2:19-21).
And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the chief priests and the scribes came together, and led Him into their council saying, Are You the Christ? tell us. And He said unto them, If I tell you, you will not believe: And if I also ask you, you will not answer Me, nor let Me go. Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the power of God. Then said they all, Are you the Son of God? And He said unto them, You say that I am. And they said, What need we any further witness? for we ourselves have heard of His own mouth (22:66-71).
This gives us a time frame, it is now becoming day, showing this has been going on since the arrest. Just a few months prior at the Feast Of Dedication the Jews asked Jesus, “How long do You make us to doubt? If You be the Christ, tell us plainly” (Jn 10:24). Jesus made it so plain, the Jews picked up stones to stone Him (Jn 10:31). The Jews had no problem in understanding Jesus equated Himself to God, yet they retorted with, “For a good work we stone You not; but for blasphemy; and because You, being a man make Yourself God” (Jn 10:33). Since Jesus told them many days prior, but they failed to believe, we can understand why He said, “If I tell you, you will not believe”. It’s not saying they could not believe, it was they would not, much different.
And the whole multitude of them arose, and led Him unto Pilate. And they began to accuse Him, saying, We found this fellow perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, saying that He Himself is Christ a King (23:1-2).
The accusation changes so they can involve the civil authorities in their evil plans, yet Jesus clearly told them to render unto Caesar what belongs to Caesar, so why didn’t Jesus tell them now? Self-justification, Jesus was not about to partake of the trap, rather Jesus knew Warfare was not to take the bait of debate. In the house of the high priest the accusation was religious in nature, before Pilate it was civil in nature.
And Pilate asked Him, saying, Are You the King of the Jews? And He answered him and said, You say it. Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to people, I find no fault in this man (23:3-4).
The accusation was “Christ a King” not Christ The King; Pilate was not concerned with anyone who was the king of the Jews, his political forum had conquered the Jews, even if Jesus was king of the Jews, Pilate assumed his rule was higher. Jesus wasn’t using force to overthrow the Roman rule, thus Pilate concluded there could be no fault in Jesus, since Jesus posed no danger to Rome; Jesus knew the danger to Rome, was Rome. To Pilate this appeared more of an overthrow against Herod, than Rome.
The religious rulers wanted Jesus dead, but they didn’t want to be blamed for it, thus they used manipulation on Pilate. The only way Pilate would take any action against Jesus would be based on some evidence of Jesus moving the people to insurrection against Rome.
And they were the more fierce, saying, He stirs up the people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to this place (23:5).
Jesus did stir up the people, but not against Rome, rather it was for God. Factual statements can be nonetheless a lie if they lack Truth. However, Pilate was not an idiot, if Jesus had stirred the people against Rome, Pilate would have known.
The symbols and lessons are just as important today, as they were then. The religious leaders are going to use any means at their disposal to promote their thinking, yet their intent is evil in nature. Pilate becomes a symbol of those who are placed in positions to judge. Pilate could judge Jesus innocent, then stand by the decision, or he could find Jesus guilty to appease the people, or he could take a lukewarm stand. Pilate will take the lukewarm stand, but lukewarm is just as guilty as the evil it condones, rather than standing in Mercy as the situation called for. Lukewarm must give permission for others to complete the evil act; therefore, lukewarm goes further than mere compromise, it allows an evil act to be conducted with apparent approval, while it claims non-involvement.
When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the Man were a Galilaean. And as soon as he knew that He belonged unto Herod’s jurisdiction, he sent Him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time (23:6-7).
Jesus would be taken before Herod for the second civil trial, which is now the fourth trial counting the two in the house of the high priest. Pilate was looking for evidence, Herod was looking for a magic show, neither was looking for Truth.
And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad: for he was desirous to see Him of a long season, because he had heard many things of Him; and he hoped to have seen some miracle by Him (23:8).
Herod wanted to see some miracle to be amused, not as a sign to find God. Some chase signs and wonders to be amused, some look for signs and wonders to find God, some see signs and wonders then give the devil credit, yet the Believer knows signs and wonders follow the Believer.
Then he questioned with Him in many words; but he answered him nothing. And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently accused Him. And Herod with his men of war set Him at nought, and mocked Him, and arrayed Him in a gorgeous robe, and sent Him again to Pilate (23:9-11).
The accounts give us four views of the Robe, all of which interrelate. The crown of thorns was placed on Jesus by Pilate’s men, but the robe was first placed on Jesus by Herod’s men. Mark says it was Purple (Mark 15:17-20); Matthew says it was Scarlet (Matt 27:28), John says it was Purple, without seam (Jn 19:5 & 19:23), Luke tells us it was Gorgeous. The word Gorgeous means Radiant, with a root word meaning Lamp; Mark’s word for Purple means a reddish, blue color; John’s word for purple means a bluish red color, and Matthew’s word Scarlet has a root word meaning Cocoon shaped or without seam. The Robe of Jesus is a symbol of the covering, it displays our priesthood, but it must be mixed with the Blood of Jesus to be Royal in nature.
The Robe passed as the mantel of the Prophet, washed in His Blood, it becomes a symbol of the Transfiguration, the Blood soaked covering bringing us through the Cross to become the Power of His Christ. Without the Robe we can bend to pick up our Cross, yet never be able to Stand. We can say we will deny the self, yet use the self to do it. Here we find the White Robe must first be covered in the Blood of Jesus, if one assumes they are in White, yet they hold hate, bitterness and reject the truth, they are in darkness, not Light. John puts it all together indicating when the robe was put on Jesus it was more blue than red, it was made of one piece like the robe Aaron wore, the color was the same color as the veil of the temple, or the robe of the high priest, thereby denoting it’s the unction over our priesthood position (Ex 26:31). The Book of Hebrews tells us Jesus as our High Priest necessitated a change in Laws, thus the Priesthood came before the Cross, the kingship as a result of the Cross (Heb 7:12).
After Jesus was beaten the robe changed color to be more red than blue, thus it’s the Blood of Jesus penetrating the Veil securing us in our priesthood. The Book of Hebrews says, “by a new and living way, which He has consecrated for us, through the veil, that is to say, His flesh” (Heb 10:20). The Veil in the temple kept the people from the Mercy Seat, the Veil of Jesus opens the Holy of Holies to all His priests; thus we come Boldly to the throne of Grace, to obtain Mercy and find Grace.
And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends together: for before they were at enmity between themselves (23:12).
It would seem as if these two men received some form of Mercy; however, they became friends one with the other, not friends of God. Simply because these two became friends doesn’t mean their sins were forgiven. The early church still called Herod, “the serpent”, regardless of his friendship with Pilate.
And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests, and the rulers and the people, Said unto them, You have brought this Man unto me, as one that perverts the people: and behold, I, having examined Him before you, have found no fault in this Man touching those things whereof you accuse Him: No, nor yet Herod: for I sent you to him; and, lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto Him (23:13-15).
Herod beheaded John the Baptist, yet this same Herod found no fault in Jesus. Pilate now had a confidant to support his conclusion of the innocence of Jesus, but the religious leaders would rebel against Pilate’s desire, while claiming Jesus is the rebellious.
I will therefore chastise Him, and release Him (23:16).
The method of scourging was to obtain confessions; often the victim would die as a result of the beating, or confess to anything to avoid the beating. The Romans used the cat of nine tails, the one inflicting the punishment would begin by dragging the whip along the ground to pick up pieces of glass and rocks, then with the precision of a surgeon the beating would begin along the back of the legs, up to the neck, with the strands reaching around and striking the face area. Often the skin would hang in strips, with bones and organs exposed through the open sinew. Many would confess to things they never did, often the more one cried for mercy, the more the Romans felt they were guilty, but Jesus took the count, never once justifying Himself, nor did He cry out for mercy.
There are many areas in the Old Testament talking about the suffering Messiah, but the most descriptive are found in Isaiah and Psalm 22. The tenses are very important in any Scripture, we know God is the Alpha and Omega, thus when the Holy Ghost was telling Isaiah these events many years before they actually happened, God was watching them happen. Prophecy is not something God presumes will happen, rather prophecy is God telling man events God is seeing. To Isaiah the events were future tense, to God they were all now. Our faith in God includes the conclusion of what God has promised, He is fully able to complete, thus God calls things a Were, while they are yet future tense to us.
The act of self-justification doesn’t end at proclaiming our innocence, it often includes bringing accusations against others as a form of comparison to excuse our behavior. When Adam was caught he didn’t say, “Oh Lord I have sinned”, rather he said, “It was the woman you gave me”. Not only did Adam blame Eve, but he also blamed God for giving Eve. When faced with our failures we tend to look about for others to place blame on to justify our failure, then retort with, “Oh yea, well you do this and they do that”, but does it remove us from what we have done? Hardly, it only shows we are adding self-justification to the exposure in our feeble attempt to avoid the Truth. Looking to the failures of others to excuse our failures is the heart of self-justification, leading to self-repentance. Isaiah and Psalm 22 show Jesus would not enter self-justification, rather Jesus would be Justified by the Cross.
Isaiah says, As many were astonished at Thee, His visage was so marred more than any man, and His form more than the sons of men: So shall He sprinkle many nations; the kings shall shut their mouths at Him: for what had not been told them shall they see; and what they had not heard shall they consider” (Isa 52:14-15). John said, But as many as received Him, to them gave He power to become sons of God (Jn 1:12). Paul said, But as it is written, Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God has prepared for them who love Him. But God has (past tense) revealed them unto us by His Spirit (I Cor 2:9-10). We are the kings who shut our mouths of natural speaking, yet open them with New Tongues of Grace and Mercy.
Verses 14-15 in Isaiah 52 shows past, present and future tense issues. We look upon Him, then He sprinkles us with the Blood. The Book of Hebrews says, “By His own Blood He entered in Once into the Holy place, having obtained eternal redemption for us” (Heb 9:12). Moses as a shadow Sprinkled Both the Book and the people (Heb 9:19). We have entered the Sanctification of the Spirit, unto obedience and Sprinkling of the Blood of Jesus Christ (I Pet 1:2). Once we enter we understand the purpose for our faith is the salvation of our souls (I Pet 1:9). Any concept of man acquiring salvation by any other means other than the Cross and Blood of Jesus is complete error. Why would the Father send the Son, watch Him go through this, then send someone else years later with a “better religion”, even the devils believe there is one God, thus if one believes in One God, yet rejects the Son of the One God, they are a devil (James 2:19).
Isaiah points out how Jesus Is despised and rejected of men, a Man of sorrows, acquainted with grief: and we hid as it were our faces from Him: He was despised, and we esteemed Him not (Isa 53:3). Our Salvation was obtained by Jesus nearly two thousand years ago, yet it became effective for us when our belief joined us to the act, so it could be by faith. Our healing is connected to the forgiveness of sins (mercy), yet our Kingdom is not of this earth, it’s within us, but secure in heaven where the Blood of Jesus sealed the Everlasting Covenant of the Everlasting Salvation to spare us from Everlasting Judgment. Surely Jesus Has borne our griefs, anxieties, diseases, and carried our sorrows, afflictions and weaknesses, yet we Did (past tense) esteem Him stricken, smitten of God and afflicted (Isa 53:4). Our faith must receive all Jesus did, not just the bits and pieces condoning to our fancy, or theology. Whether we display the result or not isn’t the question, whether we believe in all He did, is.
Isaiah began by using a present tense phrase regarding how we viewed Jesus from our worldly position before we came to the Cross, then he changes to a past tense usage as our eyes are opened to the Light of God; thereby pointing to the Robe. The color Purple refers to royalty, but the color Red refers to the Justification by the Blood of Jesus, thus the Royal Law of love holds our victory in the Blood of Jesus. Jesus is our High Priest brought a New Law, calling for a New Priesthood; our priestly garments are our white robes washed in the Blood of Jesus. When John asked an angel who all those people in heaven were, the angel said they were the ones who, “washed their robes, and made them white in the Blood of the Lamb” (Rev 7:14). The Robe of Jesus began one color, moved to another, yet the result was seen on the Mount of Transfiguration, a change for mankind was taking place.
Isaiah says: “but He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of our peace was upon Him, and with His stripes we are healed” (Isa 53:5). Isaiah doesn’t say with His stripes we are Saved, thus the beatings didn’t bring us Grace, they provided God’s Mercy directly upon the “Body Of Christ”. Our part of the contract of Mercy is knowing God granted us His Mercy, it’s our duty to grant Mercy unto others. Those who say, “Lord, Lord haven’t we” entered by Mercy, but they refused to give it. If we limit those stripes and beatings to the physical body of Jesus, we miss the boat. “This is My Body”, if we are the Body of Christ, we bear the wounds, thus we imputed the old flesh and nature dead, but we have to receive a New Body on earth, which Jesus provide as the Body of Christ.
Peter was an eyewitness, yet he didn’t understand the importance of this event until after the event. History is easy to review, being in the midst of the event is a different story. Peter also told us, “Who, when He was reviled, reviled not again; when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him who judges righteously” (I Pet 2:23). Jesus did not commit Himself to “Pilate the just”, rather He put Himself in the hands of the Father. Pilate was only in power based on God allowing it, Herod was only in power based on God allowing it. The faith of Jesus is our example; Jesus knew no man could touch Him unless it was given them from on High. Pilate was doing all he could to release Jesus, but he heard the voices of the people, thus he feared the Jews would send a bad report to Rome.
(For of necessity he must release one unto them at the feast.) And they cried out all at once, saying, Away with this Man, and release unto us Barabbas: (Who for a certain sedition made in the city, and for murder, was cast into prison.) (23:17-19).
John tells us the people said, “If you let this Man go, you are not Caesar’s friend: whosoever makes himself a king speaks against Caesar” (Jn 19:12). Interesting saying considering the events just prior to Rome taking over, when one of the Hasmonean family made himself a king.
Pilate wanted to let Jesus go, thus in reality the people entered insurrection against the desires of Pilate. Hypocrisy is a trap, what we accuse others of, we will commit, convicting ourselves. The people were speaking against Pilate’s wishes, yet they couldn’t see their sin was being judged in the process of accusing Jesus. Pilate didn’t hear the voice of all the people, rather he was moved by the people present allowing his fear to overcome his political judgment.
These religious leaders and Judas were convinced they were doing the will of God, yet they missed God by a million miles. Our traditions and personal self-centered theology can destroy us, we can be covered with the flames of hell proclaiming, “Lord, Lord, haven’t we…”; therefore, God gave us the Word (Logos) in us to separate the thought from the intent, the soul from the spirit, discerning our thoughts, so we can come against those wild thoughts through the weapons of our warfare, which are mighty through God (Heb 4:12 & II Cor 10:5).
History tells us Barabbas’ first name was Jesus, the name Barabbas means son of a father, thus the people picked “Jesus the son of a father”, but crucified “Jesus Son of The Father”.
Pilate therefore, willing to release Jesus, spoke again to them, But they cried, saying, Crucify Him, crucify Him (23:20-21).
From the accounts we find the time element from the arrest to the tomb was approximately eighteen hours, the disciples thought this was anything but good, so much so they would hide, fearing for their own lives. God is a good God, but we cannot equate His good to our natural fleshly conclusions of good. No matter what happens to us, we know there is a day coming when the dead in Christ shall raise, as those of us who remain shall be caught to the clouds, then to meet the Lord in the air, where we shall remain with Him forever.
The religious rulers wanted Pilate to crucify Jesus, but Pilate placed the responsibility back on the religious rulers; however, Pilate also made his soldiers do the act, thus both Jew and Gentile were involved, thereby pointing to the Door for the Gentile.
And he said unto them the third time, Why, what evil has He done? I have found no cause of death in Him: I will therefore chastise Him, and let Him go (23:22).
This would be the third time Pilate would say he wanted to let Jesus go. Pilate said he would do something three times, he had the ability to perform the act but failed; whereas, Peter wanted to do something, finding he didn’t have the ability to perform the act.
And they were instant with loud voices, requiring that He might be crucified. And the voices of them and of the chief priests prevailed. And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they required. And he released unto them him that for sedition and murder was cast into prison, whom they had desired; but he delivered Jesus to their will (23:23-25).
Barabbas was released, Pilate refused to take the responsibility for the death of Jesus; however, the Jews couldn’t do it without his permission, thus Pilate demanded it be done in accordance with Roman law, yet at the will of the Jews. A complex situation at best, but it was the only way it could accomplish the Passover Lamb’s death at the hands of the Jews, yet open the olive tree for us.
Each event Jesus overcame, although He became the victim to the event. In His suffering we gain the victory; when they mocked Him, He withstood it for us, when they beat Him, He withstood it for us, and when they spit on Him, He withstood it for us.
And as they led Him away, they laid hold upon one Simon, a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the Cross, that he might bear it after Jesus (23:26).
Simon was from Cyrene, which was a region in Africa, he not only represented the Gentile, but all minorities; he became a symbol showing there is no male, female, slave, free, or race in Christ Jesus. The pigment of man’s skin is physical, attempting to figure out what color Jesus was, still makes us flesh minded, attempting to find the Faith of Jesus makes us God minded.
This same Simon was the father of Alexander and Rufus, later Paul would say, “Salute Rufus chosen in the Lord, and his mother and mine” (Romans 16:13).
And there followed Him a great company of people, and of women, which also bewailed and lamented Him. But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for Me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. For, behold, the days are coming, in which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck. Then shall they begin to say to the mountains, Fall on us; and to the hills, cover us. For if they do these things in a green tree, what shall be done in the dry? (23:27-31).
The metaphor Green Tree refers to a Tree with Water, or one with Mercy, in the Old Testament they hid under the Green Tree to worshipped idols. The Dry Tree takes us back to Mark with the dried Fig Tree, showing one without Mercy, but we also know the same Dry Tree will sprout Leaves in the Night. If they do these things when God’s Mercy is extended, what will they do in the Night? This has to relate to Mercy, since Grace is not the issue until the Resurrection, thus Jesus noted the Green Tree was present tense.
This is directed to the “daughters of Jerusalem”, not the “daughters of Israel”, neither is a women’s social club. This refers to the purposed virgins, those who had not partaken of the sins of the nation.
This is also a good time to introduce the “Stations of the Cross”, since one of those Stations is based on these very scriptures. The Stations of the Cross are traditional doctrine with a suspected date of around 700 AD. They came about as a teaching aid to show the various positions along the route, but they are only a teaching aid, not Doctrine. The first station is when Jesus is condemned to death; the second is when He is made to carry His Cross, the third is when Jesus falls the first time, the fourth is when He meets His mother (Mary), the fifth is when Simon of Cyrene helps Him carry the Cross, the sixth is when Veronica wipes the tears off the face of Jesus (not recorded in the Gospel), the seventh is when Jesus falls a second time, the eighth is when Jesus confronts the women of Jerusalem, the ninth is when Jesus falls a third time, the tenth is when Jesus is stripped of His garments, the eleventh is when Jesus is nailed to the Cross, the twelfth is when Jesus dies on the Cross, the thirteenth is when Jesus is taken down from the Cross, and the fourteenth is when Jesus is laid in the tomb. By now you are wondering, where did it all come from? Tradition. There is no mention of a Veronica in Scripture, but tradition says she was one of the weeping women, who could not stand the sight of the innocent suffering any longer. Tradition comments how she rushed past the spears of the soldiers and stood directly in front of Jesus, then wiped away His tears and blood with her veil. We can see how tradition becomes doctrine, or how people get locked into things having little to do with the Truth. All this is no different than “Good Friday”, it began pointing to the Friday when Jesus was anointed in Bethany, then somehow moved forward to the Friday after the Cross. Traditions becoming doctrine will always take away from a Commandment.
And there were also two other, malefactors, led with Him to be put to death. And when they were come to the place, which is called Calvary, there they crucified Him, and the malefactors, one on the right hand, and the other on the left (23:32-33).
These two malefactors are also symbols, one represents those who will say Lord, Lord haven’t we, or those who use self-justification, the other who knows his sin is enough to cause death by admitting it. Jesus was not a malefactor, but placed between them. Isaiah 53:12 says, “because He has poured out His soul unto death: and He was numbered with the transgressors; and He bare the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors”.
Jesus was placed between these two men, one demanded salvation, the other would request it. Matthew says there were two thieves, one on the right, and the other on the left (Matt 27:38). John says, “two other with Him, on either side one, and Jesus in the midst” (Jn 19:18). Mark shows it was the Third hour (noon) when the order went out to crucify Jesus (Mark 15:25). Matthew adds the darkness covered the land from the sixth hour to the ninth hour (Matt 27:45), as does Mark (Mark 15:33-34). It would take three hours for the soldiers to finish their mocking, take Jesus to the hill, then place Him on the Cross. Jesus would hang on the Cross for another three hours, giving us three separate time elements, but the same event.
The name of the hill in Greek is Calvary, in Hebrew it is called Golgotha, both mean Place Of The Skull, thus Jesus is the Head of the Church. Golgotha was looked upon as Jehovah-Jireh, becoming the place where Jehovah provided Himself as The Sacrifice. The Book of Hebrews tells us Jesus was crucified outside of the gate, rather than in the city of Jerusalem (Heb 13:12). John said the City is spiritually known, or known to the spiritual minded as Sodom and Egypt, thus Jesus was crucified to free us from our present position and condition. He was raised to provide us the Way to a new position and condition; He gave Himself as a Sacrifice before the Father to secure the new position and condition, then sent the Spirit to prove we have a new condition and position. None of it was done in “the city”, thus a change took place, we have a Heavenly Zion, called the Rock, as we have a heavenly Jerusalem, called New Jerusalem. New Jerusalem is for those of the New Covenant, as the New Covenant is for those of the New Birth. We are free of the bondage of the Woman (Hagar), we have the power to cast out both the bondwoman and her son, to be free indeed.
Then said Jesus, Father forgive them; for they know not what they do. And they parted His raiment, and cast lots (23:34).
Luke adds to the other accounts, showing this forgiveness is timeless as the Door to the Covenant, but one must reach the Cross to partake. These words bring the Covenant of Mercy to us, providing the point of separation between the Old and the New, as it does between the world and the kingdom.
A Covenant is never based on similarities, or strength for strength, it’s based on the strength of one filling the weakness of another. What possible weakness could God have? Our prayer of “Thy Kingdom come, Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven” is a Covenant request on our part to accept the Body of Christ. The first issue is the Kingdom, but the place of asking is on earth to bring the Will of the Father from heaven. God needs a body from the human race, He needs our vocal cords, but He also needs a soul entering Grace, who will not rob His Glory, rather He needs one who is willing to allow the Glory to flow from the Seed of God. We can bind or loose the Father’s forgiveness, we can bind or loose the Power of His Christ.
Luke is telling us the Jewish view, a Jew knows the contents making up a Covenant. Abraham understood Covenant, he understood his role in the Covenant Promise. When Jesus presented us with the Cup, He said, “Take”, when we took, we vowed to enter the New Covenant, thereby leaving the Old for those to whom it’s purposed. Abraham never told God, “hey God, you know what, how about You and I entering covenant?”, it was God who came to Abraham, not the other way around. It’s Jesus who comes to us with the Covenant, thus the one who presents the Covenant is always the one who lays out the principles of the Covenant.
A Covenant is between two entities, one has the strength and ability of what the other lacks, an exchange of vows takes place, thereby each party knows what they are giving, or what is expected of them. God laid out all the requirements in the Bible, some we know: seek ye first the Kingdom of God and His Righteousness, as our part, then “the things will be added” as God’s part. The phrase “Covenant talk” refers to the exchanges required, the Things will not be added until we do our part of seeking the Kingdom and His Righteousness.
And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with them derided Him, saying, He saved others, let Him save Himself, if He be Christ, the chosen of God (23:35).
Although the people were mocking Jesus, their statement invokes completed prophecy, showing the purpose of the Cross for us is Salvation, but the result will be Judgment in the Night. The religious leaders should have recognized the event was completing Psalm 22, as it begins with “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Ps 22:1). Matthew shows Jesus cried out, “Eli, Eli, lama sabachthain?”, or “My God, My God, why have You forsaken Me?” (Matt 27:46). Psalm 22 tells us the events of the battle, as David wrote, “all they see Me laugh Me to scorn: they shoot out the lip, they shake the head saying, He trusted on the Lord that He would deliver Him: let Him deliver Him, seeing He delights in Him” (Ps 22:8). This takes us back to the time when Jesus taught in the temple saying, “How say the scribes Christ is the Son of David?” (Mark 12:35).
With this we can understand Life as it relates to our Covenant, Adam’s first state was perfect for the purpose, but he was not Saved, since there was nothing to save him from, yet he sinned by partaking of the Fruit from the Tree. Life is a product of being Saved from the world through God’s Mercy, not Grace; whereas, Life More Abundantly is Grace as the result of being Saved from the evil elements, including the self-nature. The Cross was a path which had to be taken, before the Resurrection could take place.
And the soldiers also mocked Him, coming to Him, and offering Him vinegar, and saying, If You be the king of the Jews, save Yourself. And a superscription also was written over Him in letters of Greek, Latin, and Hebrew, THIS IS THE KING OF THE JEWS (23:36-38).
Jesus stood for us, but these people also represent each of us approaching the Cross; whether Jew or Gentile we were represented in more ways than one. In order for us to receive the blessing of the Cross, we must first accept the responsibility of the Cross. The Jews didn’t put Jesus on the Cross, the Greeks didn’t put the nails in Him, the Romans didn’t hoist Him up on the Cross, our sins did, meaning our sins caused Him to suffer. Unless we take the Cross personally, we will miss its importance.
The civil government proclaimed Jesus as the King of the Jews, they did it in Greek for the Gentiles, in Hebrew for the Jews, and in Latin for the entire world. Matthew sees this as, “THIS IS JESUS THE KING OF THE JEWS” (Matt 27:37); Mark shows it as, “THE KING OF THE JEWS” (Mark 15:26); John as, JESUS OF NAZARETH THE KING OF THE JEWS”; putting them all together we find no matter what language, or what interpretation one sees, it always results in Jesus the King of the Jews, as the Jews at this point in time were the chosen of God, the purposed called out ones; therefore, the Covenant of the Cross is only for the called of God. Not all are called, but if one has any desire to know God as they are drawn to the Cross they are called, as they are presented the opportunity to be chosen, whether they receive it or not.
And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on Him, saying, If You be Christ, save Yourself and us (23:39).
This malefactor not only demanded salvation, but we find the same old phrase, “If You be…” taking us to the forty day fast, where the devil came with, “If You be the Son of God…” (Luke 4:3). Even at the Cross the devil was taking tempting Jesus, yet Jesus never bowed nor bent to the temptation.
But the other answering rebuked him, saying, Don’t you fear God, seeing you are in the same condemnation? And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our deeds; but this Man has done nothing amiss (23:40-41).
The second malefactor admitted his sin, but he also confessed the innocence of Jesus; therefore, it’s not just confessing our sins, but adding the innocence of Jesus bringing the fruit of repentance.
And he said to Jesus, Lord, remember me when You come into Your kingdom. And Jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto you, Today you shall be with Me in Paradise (23:42-43).
This is the conclusion to Matthew 27:44 as well as Mark 15:32, both Matthew and Mark show the malefactors joined with the people saying, “He trusted in God; let Him deliver Him now”. This lesson shows we may begin by mocking the Lord, but when clarity comes we will know He is innocent, we are not. Paradise, being the Bosom of Abraham, is a place of faith, it is not the third heaven, but nonetheless a place where the captives waited. This malefactor moved to faith, then heard, “Today shall you be with Me in Paradise”. Jesus didn’t ask the man, “have you been baptized brother?”; rather the man’s own words showed his repentant heart. How? The change from mocking Jesus to seeking the Kingdom of God. Although the man desired the Kingdom, we know it was not possible until the Resurrection, thus Jesus points to Paradise, the place where the captives will be taken captive, where they will be moved to the place under the altar of God.
And it was about the sixth hour, and there was a darkness over all the earth until the ninth hour. And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was rent in the midst (23:44-45).
For three hours the darkness of sin covered the Cross, covering the time before the Cross, the Gentile Age, then the Time of Comfort yet to come.
Mark tells us the Veil was ripped from top to bottom (Mark 15:38): thus, showing the Father reached from heaven removing the center partition, which would allow us to come boldly to the throne to obtain Mercy and find Grace. Paul said Jesus broke down the middle wall of Partition, having abolished in His flesh the enmity, even the Law of Commandments contained in ordinances: for to make in Himself to twain, one New Man, so making Peace (Eph 2:14-15).
And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, He said Father, into Your hands I commend My Spirit: and having said thus, He gave up the ghost (23:46).
In Psalm 31:5 we read, “into Your hand I commit My Spirit”, the word for Commit is the Hebrew Paqad, among other things it means to care for. The Greek word used here is Paratithemi among other things it means to Hold as security, or place in the trust of another, in both cases we find Jesus facing death as a soul, not as a Spirit, rather He gave the Spirit to the Father for safe keeping until the task was complete. It’s our souls needing salvation by the Spirit, not the other way around.
Psalm 31 is a Messianic Psalm regarding the suffering Christ, in the Psalm we find Mercy is the key ingredient coupled with Trust in God (Ps 31:5, 9, 14, 19 & 23). The Cross was surrounded with the wicked, yet Jesus took on our sins, even to the point of feeling the pain and anguish of sin for us (Ps 31:7 & 31:10). It had to be Mercy, Grace came with Jesus but was not a factor until the Resurrection. The Spirit and Grace are equated to the Resurrection; Mercy and Death to the Cross, thus, when we pick up our cross we vow to walk in the Mercy the Father granted us when we accepted the Cross of Jesus.
Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified God, saying, Certainly this was a righteous man (23:47).
This centurion saw what was being done, thus, as a centurion he had experience and knowledge of how others suffered on the Cross, yet Jesus didn’t act like other men, He didn’t curse the darkness, or seek salvation for Himself, He forgave, loved and held faith in the result of the event.
And all the people that came together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned. And all His acquaintance, and the women that followed Him from Galilee, stood afar off, beholding these things (23:48-49).
Luke is the only writer who tells us the people walked away knowing what they had done; however, the Pharisees were taking pride in their efforts, as they would continue to use the Roman government to protect their folly. The women who followed Jesus remained in the area, waiting to see where they would place the body of Jesus, thus, they couldn’t have made spices then.
And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counselor and he was a good man, and just: (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of them;) he was of Arimathaea, a city of the Jews: who also himself waited for the kingdom of God. This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus. And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in a sepulcher that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was laid (23:50-53).
John’s account places Nicodemus with Joseph of Arimathaea, the hundred pounds of myrrh and aloes were not the spices, rather myrrh and aloes mixed were applied to the linen causing the linen to harden, forming a Cocoon around the body. The procedure was to cut the linen in stripes; soak them in the mixture, then apply them to the body. The spices were used to remove the smell of decaying flesh; however, in the case of Jesus those spices were not required.
And that day was the preparation, and the Sabbath drew on. And the women also, which came with Him from Galilee, followed after, and beheld the sepulcher, and how His body was laid. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments; and rested the sabbath day according to the commandment (23:54-56).
Since this was Passover, it was also the Preparation Day for the Feast Day, the next day would be the High Sabbath for the Feast of Unleavened Bread. The women would have to buy and prepare the spices; however, they could neither buy nor prepare on the High Sabbath. Luke shows the women prepared spices and ointments, then rested on the sabbath, but it was the sabbath according to the Commandment, thus, it was the weekly sabbath of Saturday, not the High Sabbath. This separates the sabbaths, as well as the two preparation days for us, giving us the days and dates. Jesus went to the Cross on Wednesday, the High Sabbath was on Thursday, the weekly preparation day was Friday then they rested on the weekly Sabbath of Saturday according to the Commandment.
Now upon the first day of the week, very early in the morning, they came unto the sepulcher, bringing the spices which they had prepared, and certain others with them. And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulcher. And they entered in, and found not the body of the Lord Jesus. And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed thereabout, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments: and as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the earth, they said unto them, Why seek you the living among the dead? He is not here, but is risen: remember how He spoke unto you when He was yet in Galilee, saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again. And they remembered His words, and returned from the sepulcher, and told these things unto the eleven, and to all the rest. It was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother of James, and the other women that were with them, which told these things unto the apostles. And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they believed them not. Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulcher; and stooping down, he beheld the linen clothes laid by themselves, and departed, wondering in himself at that which was come to pass (24:1-12).
We put all this together in order to understand why Peter “wondered in himself”. This also helps us understand why John shows both Peter and John running to the tomb, yet Luke shows only Peter came to the tomb. The First Day of the New Week was also the Eighth Day of the week prior; therefore, we center on the Eighth Day to enter the circumcision of the heart promised in the New Covenant. Keeping the weekly sabbath according to the Old Covenant is a sign of our rejection of the New, or our double minded condition, wanting to use self-righteousness while claiming the Righteousness of Jesus. However, it was also the First Day, pointing to a New Beginning for a New Creation. Something not afforded to anyone before the Gift of the Spirit came on Pentecost.
John says Mary Magdalene came while is was yet dark, whereas, Luke wants us to see it was just light, thus we are talking about two events on the same morning, adding one to the other, rather than taking away from each other (Jn 20:1 & Luke 24:1).
Matthew shows the women on the way to the sepulcher (Matt 28:1), then he tells us the events occurring prior to the women arriving. Before the sun rose on the first day of the week, there was a great earthquake or the sign of the Resurrection, an angel of the Lord descended to roll back the stone from the door, then sat upon the stone, causing fear to fall on the keepers, as they became as dead men (Matt 28:2-4). Mark shows Mary and the women coming at the rising of the sun, asking each other who will roll away the stone (Mark 16:1-3), yet John wants us to know it was yet dark (Jn 20:1). This is not confusing if we take the events as they happened. The women headed to the grave while it was still dark, thus Mark’s account picks up after the events in John’s account. John shows us Mary sees the stone removed, then runs to tell Peter and John about the empty tomb, being before she saw Jesus.
Peter and John run to the grave, John getting there first, but not entering; whereas, Peter enters and finds the grave clothes wrapped together, telling us they were in a cocoon shape, but without the Body of Jesus. John then enters, sees the clothes causing him to believe (Jn 20:2-7). Both John and Peter return to the house, but Mary remains (Jn 20:11-12). Mary sees the angel sitting on the door, with another angel in the tomb, giving us the two angels over the Mercy Seat, with the Mercy Seat as Jesus as the Son of man (Matt 29:5-6 & Mark 16:5). Mary is then told to inform the disciples how the desire of the Lord is for the disciples to wait for Him in Galilee, while He goes to the Father. However, we find the disciples didn’t go to Galilee, rather Jesus had to upbraid them with their own unbelief (Mark 16:14). The unbelief of the disciples was binding Jesus to the earth, preventing the events from taking place, in essence they were holding Jesus by the feet, yet they still worshipped Him. God’s will in heaven is always carried out, but His will for us on earth is only carried out when we put our faith in Him to carry it out, we have the keys.
Both John and Luke tell us Mary saw the two angels, but thought they were men, as she also assumed someone had moved the Body of Jesus, at the time she heard, “don’t look for the living among the dead”; however to her this didn’t mean Resurrected, rather it meant to be Resurrected at some future time, thus she felt someone moved the body of Jesus to a different location. The tomb was borrowed, and used in haste, but the “body of Jesus” wasn’t moved, it was being established as the Body of Christ, of which we are a part of.
Mary begins to weep, then Jesus asks her, “Woman, why do you weep? Whom do you seek?” (Jn 20:15), this conversation in John is added to the conversation in Matthew, thus it would read: “Touch Me not; for I am not yet ascended to My Father: but go to My brethren, and say unto them, I ascend unto My Father and your Father; and to My God, and your God” (Jn 20:17), “be not afraid: go tell My brethren they are to go into Galilee, there shall they see Me” (Matt 28:10). The word Touch means simply to touch, nothing more or less; anyone who touches a holy thing before it’s sacrificed will die. Eight days later Thomas and the others will be told to touch Jesus, but before the Sacrifice, no one, Thomas or Mary could touch Jesus and live. Mary again runs to Peter telling him she has seen the Lord, rather than seeing the empty tomb. We found their unbelief was holding the feet of Jesus, which is different from “touching”. Peter runs back alone, looking again, not only does he not see the Lord, but he doesn’t see the angels, then he walks away wondering in himself (Luke 24:12). These two events gave Peter two chances to believe, then Luke adds the third, giving us many three’s pointing to the events on the sea shore outlined in the last chapter in John’s account.
And, behold, two of them went that same day to a village called Emmaus, which was from Jerusalem about threescore furlongs (24:13).
A furlong is about 220 yards, or 660 feet, threescore furlongs would be about seven miles. Luke is not the only one who tells us about these two men, Mark also says, “after He appeared in another form unto two of them, as they walked, and went into the country” (Mark 16:12). The word Form doesn’t mean Jesus was taking on various disguises, rather it shows Luke and Mark are giving us a picture of Jesus being Resurrected with the marks of the Cross, but not with the effects of the beatings.
And they talked together of all these things which had happened. And it came to pass, that, while they communed together and reasoned, Jesus Himself drew near, and went with them. But their eyes were holden that they should not know Him. And He said unto them, What manner of communications are these that you have one to another, as you walk, and are sad? And one of them, whose name was Cleopas, answering said unto Him, Are You only a stranger in Jerusalem, and have not known the things which are come to pass there in these days? And He said unto them, What things? And they said unto Him, concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty in deed and word before God and all the people: and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered Him to be condemned to death, and have crucified Him. But we trusted that it had been He which should have redeemed Israel: and beside all this, today is the third day since these things were done. Yes, and certain women also of our company made us astonished, which were early at the sepulcher; and when they found not His Body, they came, saying, that they also had seen a vision of angels, which said that He was alive. And certain of them which were with us went to the sepulcher, and found it even so as the women had said: but Him they saw not (24:14-24).
Here we find these two men had the information Jesus was raised, but they really didn’t believe it, rather they felt Jesus was dead and buried, thus they weren’t looking for Jesus. If we don’t believe we will be blinded to the presence of the Lord, although the Lord could be walking with us. On the same note, we find Jesus didn’t reject them, He came to them. These two men were looking at the events as anything but Good, but Jesus was looking at the events as Very Good, thus they were unable to see the Good since they were still stuck in the evil thinking mode.
Then He said unto them, O fools, and slow of heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken: ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to enter into His glory? And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, He expounded unto them in all the scriptures the things concerning Himself. And they drew near unto the village, where they went: and He made as though He would have gone further (24:25-28).
The Testimony of Jesus is the Bible, unless we receive the Testimony of Jesus we can go no further with Him. However, the Witness is the Blood, Water, and Spirit (I Jn 5:8). Jesus being Alpha and Omega would know all, regardless of time, He didn’t say, “The Old Testament testifies of Me as it is translated correctly, within the proper manuscripts”. Jesus had confidence in the ability of the Holy Ghost to keep Truth, even if man was able to change some of the contents of the Scriptures, there are those things the carnal mind will not change, simply because they don’t see them.
But they constrained Him, saying, Abide with us: for it is toward evening, and the day is far spent. And He went in to tarry with them. And it came to pass, as He sat at meat with them, He took bread, and blessed it, and broke, and gave to them. And their eyes were opened, and they knew Him; and He vanished out of their sight (24:29-31).
Jesus wasn’t a ghost who disappeared in the woodwork, rather as soon as they knew it was Jesus, He moved out of their sight, leaving them with their thoughts. It was only after they took of the Bread then heard the Blessing were their eyes were opened; therefore, faith still comes from hearing and hearing By the Word of God. Jesus didn’t give them Wine, rather the Testimony of Jesus brings us to the Bread (Body), again showing the Rock was in place, but the time for the Holy Ghost was not yet (I Cor 10: 17).
And they said one to another, Did not our heart burn within us, while He talked with us by the way, and while He opened to us the scriptures? And they rose up the same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the eleven gathered together, and them that were with them, saying, The Lord is risen indeed, and has appeared to Simon (24:32-34).
This Simon is not Simon Peter: however, at this time Simon Peter was not considered one of the twelve. In First Corinthians 15:5 Paul says the Lord was seen by Cephas, and of the twelve, but at the time there were only ten, but it was a Quorum. In essence the sign is for Simon Peter, as one Simon tells another Simon the Lord is raised, and this would be Peter’s third chance to believe.
And they told what things were done in the way, and how He was known of them in breaking of bread (24:35).
This links to Mark 16:14 where we read, “Afterward He appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat, and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, because they believed not them which had seen Him after He was risen”. Peter was told the tomb was empty, he was told Mary saw the Lord, then told by two witnesses the Lord was raised; even Peter knew, “In the mouth of two or more witnesses a fact is affirmed”. Peter denied the Lord three times, yet the Lord gave him three chances to believe in the Resurrection, yet he would still be forgiven, converted and strengthen his brethren; this is incentive during the times we think we missed it.
And as they thus spoke, Jesus Himself stood in the midst of them, and said unto them, Peace be unto you. But they were terrified and affrighted, and supposed that they had seen a spirit. And He said unto them, Why are you troubled: and why do thoughts arise in your hearts? (24:36-38).
The Greek word for Peace means Rest, Prosperity and Peace of mind, it doesn’t mean peace in our surroundings, rather it means we have peace with God regardless of the surroundings and events, it’s akin to the Hebrew Shalom.
John’s account correlates to Luke’s, the Ingress Aires or the breathing of Jesus on the disciples is connected to receiving the power to forgive as a Living Soul; however, the Ingress Aires is not the same as the Baptism with the Holy Ghost. The Ingress Aires gives us permission to receive ye the Holy Ghost, but it doesn’t mean they received the Gift, thus the Spirit was not given until Pentecost, when the Power from High was granted as the Holy Ghost planted the Seed. Permission is one thing, having the Gift another.
Luke continues, although it may appear in verse 38 and 39 are joined, John will explain these are different times.
Behold My hands and My feet, that it is I Myself: handle Me, and see; for a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see Me have, and when He had thus spoken, He showed them His hands and His feet. And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, He said unto them, Have you any meat? And then gave Him a piece of a broiled fish, and of a honeycomb. And He took it, and did eat before them (24:39-43).
According to John’s account this was eight days after the Resurrection, thus the Honeycomb is a symbol of prophecy, one of the main pillars of the Christian experience. Luke shows all the disciples were told to touch Jesus, but John shows the statement by Thomas. Jesus is spiritual in nature, but not “a spirit” (ghost). Jesus didn’t say, “flesh and bones as you have”; rather He made it clear He had flesh and bones, but in a different form, as He said, “for a spirit has not flesh and bones, as you see Me have”; therefore Jesus is standing before them Resurrected and Spiritual (quickening Spirit nature), which is higher than merely being a spirit. Our Resurrected Body is no different, as He is now, so are we in the world, because we have the New Man, a product of the Resurrection.
And He said unto them, These are the words which I spoke unto you, while I was yet with you, that all things must be fulfilled, which were written in the Law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the Psalms, concerning Me. Then opened He their understanding, that they might understand the scriptures (24:44-45).
This is the Hearing bringing faith, these men knew the Scriptures, but here Jesus is Speaking the Truth as it takes Root so it could be by Faith.
And said unto them, Thus it is written, and thus it behooved Christ to suffer, and to rise from the dead the third day: and that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. And you are witnesses of these things. And behold I send the promise of My Father upon you: but tarry you in the city of Jerusalem, until you be endued with power from on high (24:46-49).
What was the Promise of the Father? The Spirit, thus they were told to Wait, in order to be witnesses. Another aspect becoming clear, no man was in control, no devil was in control, these events had to be, they were seen by God from the foundation of the world.
The command is to Tarry for the Power, not to run around looking under rocks for it. Mercy does place us in a like position as Adam before the fall, but Grace in the position of the Word, let us hold fast, retain our Mercy, hold our Grace and finish this race.
And He led them out as far as to Bethany, and He lifted up His hands, and blessed them. And it came to pass, while He blessed them, He was parted from them, and carried up into heaven (24:50-51).
Every time we lift our hands, we are receiving the blessing of the Ascension.
And they worshipped Him, and returned to Jerusalem with great joy: and were continually in the temple, praising and blessing God. Amen (24:52-53).
Jesus was in the grave three days and nights, went before the Father for seven days, then walked with the disciples forty days teaching them regarding the Kingdom, giving us the full fifty days from Passover to Pentecost (Acts 1:1-11). On Pentecost the Holy Ghost came with the Gift, but Jesus already Ascended, thus as He left, so shall it be when He returns. Nonetheless we see they received Authority before the Ascension, but were told to Tarry for the Power, the same is true for us; we gain the Authority, but wait for the Power in our personal Pentecost. Now we are ready to enter John’s account to find out more about Belief in order to enter Faith.
As a final note there have been several holidays, or feasts, added over the years concerning the Cross, Grave and Resurrection of Jesus. Ash Wednesday is forty days prior to “good Friday”, it’s not mentioned in the Bible since it began around 900 AD. The premise is “from the dust you came, to the dust you go”, which only refers to the flesh. Adding the 40 days of lent reflecting to the 40 day wilderness of Jesus, as a remembrance by giving up something for the flesh, it too is a tradition, not a commandment. The application of Ashes indicates repentance, the sign of the Cross on the forehead was practiced in the early church, but done with oil. The “sign” in Bible terms indicates some form of ownership, the oil with the sign of the Mercy of the Father granted by the Cross. The mixture, or combining of several elements into various feast days has been around for some time. Good Friday is another example, which came about well after the Bible was written. The trouble of course is which Friday is one talking about? The Preparation day when the women made the spices as Luke showed us? Or the day when Jesus was anointed by Mary? We know Jesus said three days and nights, thus it has to be three days and nights. In the early days Friday related to the anointing for burial; Wednesday pointed to the Cross; Saturday, the day of the Resurrection; Sunday, the day man discovered the Resurrection. Christmas is another, the 25th of December is the date for the Feast of Dedication, there is no record indicating what day Jesus was born, but there is regarding the date He went to the Cross. The various holidays not mentioned in the Bible, or in early writings, are left up to the individual. Paul settled the issue in reference to the sabbath day, if you keep them, keep them unto the Lord. If you don’t keep them, don’t keep them, unto the Lord. In any case, whether you keep them or not, doesn’t make one any holier than the rest in Body, our holiness is found in the New Man.
By Rev. G. E. Newmyer – s.b.i. les15 rev 8/© 2003
